Extasy's Collective Mind - Cafe Nowhere

The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

Please purchase only authorized editions, and do not participate in or the electronic piracy of copyrighted Your support of the author's appreciated.

electronic encourage materials. rights is

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Café Nowhere Copyright © 2010 eXtasy's Collective Mind ISBN: 978-1-55487-479-8 Cover art by Martine Jardin All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Published by eXtasy Books Look for us online at: www.extasybooks.com Prologue by Gabriella Bradley A Stone's Throw: Miss Q by C.R. Moss

In Spirit and in Flesh by Amelia June The Writer and the Warrior by Courtney Breazile Ghost of a Chance by Regan Taylor Twin Seduction by Paula Calloway Pool Party by Jojo Brown The Eleventh Hour by Fawn Lowery Kameoth by Erin Sinclair Fire Wolf by Viola Grace On the Menu

Scorcher Hot Wings by Viola Grace Turkey Chili Soup by Courtney Breazile Miss Q's Stew (aka Casey's Chili) by C.R. Moss Parker's Potato Pancakes by Amelia June Potato Latkes Erin Sinclair Seasoned sausage and potatoes by Jojo Brown Better Than Sex Chocolate Cake by Fawn Lowery Cinapoatra Cookies by Paula Calloway

Café Nowhere

By

eXtasy's Collective Mind Dedication

To our readers.

Prologue Motel Whenero 1952 by Gabriella Bradley

The wind howled around the lonely motel, sending sheets of snow against the windows, the snow piling higher and higher against the walls. Tall pines bent under the weight of the snow, its weight almost too much for the stately trees. Branches snapped and were picked up by the wind as if they were feathers. The motel and neighboring café creaked and groaned. Soft flickering light shone from the windows, the interior obviously lit by candles and maybe a roaring fireplace. Dim headlights broke through the sheet of snow. A lone car struggled along the deserted road. "We have to stop," Jenny yelled. "You can't see the road anymore." "If we stop here we'll get buried and freeze to death. We're in the middle of nowhere. It could be days before someone finds us." "If you don't stop, you'll drive off the side of a cliff." "Look, I see a house or something," Matt said, his nose almost against the windshield.

Jenny leaned forward. "Yes, yes. It's a motel. We can get a room for the night." "What about that bastard who's chasing us? It's too dangerous. We can't stop, honey." "Maybe they'll help us. If we can hide the car, he won't know we're there. That's if he's even behind us anymore." "Sweetheart, he's a vamp. This storm won't stop him. And what are we to tell the motel owner? There's a vamp following us? He's out to kill us?" Jenny nodded. "I know. We can't tell them and if we come up with another excuse to hide the car, they'll think the cops are after us." The car slowed. The engine roared when Matt pushed the gas pedal, the tires spinning like crazy. "It's no use. We're stuck now." "I told you to stop. You never listen to me," Jenny whined. "Do you even have any idea where we are?" "Hell no. Come on, let's go to the motel before we freeze. Maybe they'll help us dig the car out." "I wish I had my coat." Jenny shivered and hugged her arms tight around her body after she got out of the car and sank knee deep in the snow. "Like we had time to grab anything." Matt rushed to her side as fast as the snow allowed him. He placed his arm around her and pulled her tight against him to try and shield her and keep her warm. Slowly, they plodded through the snow toward what looked like welcoming light. "Look,

there's a café next to the motel. I hope it's open. I don't know about you, but I'm starving." "Me, too, but we haven't got much money left. What are we going to do when we're out of cash? We can't use our credit cards." "Honey, I don't know. We'll deal with that later. I'll steal if I have to. For now, let's shelter for the night." **** Dozens of candles lit the master bedroom of the private quarters of Motel Whenero. Cathy snuggled closer to Adam. Behind her, Robert moved to press his body tightly against her back, his cock seeking entrance. Her heart sped up when Adam's lips sought hers. He sucked her tongue into his mouth and let go and sucked again. His hands were on her breasts, stroking her nipples into erection, kneading. His cock pulsed against her belly. She lifted her left leg and flung it across Adam's waist, opening both her passages for her men. Her breath caught in her throat when Robert inched into her rear entrance. Adam's lips broke loose from her mouth and he slid down a little, his cock automatically seeking her pussy. Robert's lips were against her neck, nibbling, biting playfully. Adam sucked a nipple hard while still massaging her other breast. Robert stroked her belly, his fingers softly trailing down to her slit. He pushed on her throbbing clit just as Adam pushed into

her, his cock stretching her vaginal walls, filling her, almost touching her womb. Blood soared through her veins, her skin tingled all over, an electric current ran down her spine. Oh, how she loved her two men, and they loved her, both equally in their own separate ways. Most of the time one of them had to be on duty at night, so their threesomes didn't happen that often. But tonight the storm had caused a blackout. So this night was theirs and she planned to make the most of it. Vaguely, as their hands explored, her body filled by both cocks, she thought about the bottle of champagne chilling outside in a bucket of snow. The thought was quickly squashed when both cocks started to ride her in unison. Adam's and Robert's hands satisfied every part of her, leaving no erogenous zone untouched. Cathy let out a long breath as she felt the crescendo building. Robert's body trembled, Adam's frame convulsed and she knew they would soon come. "Now, baby, now! Fuck me harder! Yes, oh yes, come now!" She thought she'd explode when they slammed into her and came at the same time, her own release matching theirs. The men grunted, she screamed and screamed again. Breathing heavy, the men relaxed, their arms loosely around Cathy. "I'm still horny as hell," she murmured. "The storm is going to last till tomorrow afternoon. We have a lot of time to play."

"What's that?" "What?" Cathy sat up. "I thought I heard the bell." "Don't be silly. Who in their right mind would be out in this weather?" "Listen. There it is again." "It's the wind, silly," Robert said while pulling her down. Within seconds his fingers were inside her. "I might not get hard right away, but I can help you this way." Adam joined in the play by sucking her nipples. "Stop. There's the bell again." Cathy struggled out of their embrace, away from their groping hands. "I tell you, I hear the bell. It's a customer. If neither of you will go, I will. For crying out loud, we can use the money. It's not as if business has been good as of late." She climbed off the bed and quickly put on a robe. Grabbing a brush from the dressing table, she pulled it through her unruly long platinum blonde curls. "Damn that curly hair of mine," she muttered. "Come on you two." "Okay, you've convinced us," Robert said in a growly tone. "I'd better go with you. God knows who it is this late at night and in the middle of a storm." "I'll come, too," Adam chimed in, while pulling on his sweats. "Maybe they're just travelers who are stuck. Or maybe just people who want something to eat. The sign says we're open twenty-four hours," Cathy suggested.

"Eh, the power is out, honey. They can't read the sign." Adam's words caused Robert to roar with laughter. "That's enough making fun of me. I'm not totally blonde. Since they're ringing the doorbell, the sign is right in front of their noses. So there!" Robert locked the door to their private quarters. "Better safe than sorry," he said while pocketing the key. Cathy hurried into the front office and to the glass door entrance. A young man and woman gazed back at her. They couldn't be any more than eighteen or twenty. "Strange, they're not wearing coats." "Maybe their car broke down?" Adam suggested. "You'd still be wearing winter gear in this weather," Cathy said and opened the door a crack. "Yes, can I help you?" "My car is stuck. Is there anyone here who can help me push it to get it going again?" "Honey, in this weather even a four by four would get stuck." "Chains, if you have any, could you sell them to me?" "Sorry, can't help you there." Cathy opened the door a little wider. "Do you have any vacancies?" "Yes, we do. Would you like a room for the night? This storm is supposed to last till tomorrow afternoon."

"Yes, please." Cathy opened the door wider and ushered the young couple into the office. "It's not too warm in here. Power is out." Adam had lit several more candles so she could see the couple now. The young man looked to be early twenties. He was a nice looking lad with dark curly hair and bright blue eyes. He looked honest enough. The girl couldn't be more than eighteen. Short blonde hair framed an elfin face. Her eyes mesmerized Cathy. They were a brilliant green, but it was the expression in them that puzzled her. Fear, sheer terror was mirrored in those eyes. What were these two afraid of? She suspected they were on the run. From the law? An irate father perhaps? "That'll be one hundred dollars cash." The young man looked shocked. "Isn't that a bit steep? Normal rates are about forty bucks a night." "Do you want a room or don't you?" "Matt, let's go." The girl whispered loud enough for Cathy to hear. "Told you we can't stay anyway." "Honey, just for a little while. We need to warm up and without a vehicle we're going nowhere in this storm." Cathy was anxious to get back to their earlier activities. "Do you want the room or not? I haven't got all night." "I've only got twenty in cash, but I have a visa," he said while hushing up his anxious girlfriend.

"Sorry, we don't take credit cards during the night. Cash only." "I can give you the twenty now and you can keep the visa and charge it tomorrow." "No deal. Sorry, I can't help you." "What about something to eat?" Adam stepped forward. "Son, didn't the lady just tell you we have no power?" "A sandwich? Crackers? Anything. Please, we haven't eaten in hours." "Sorry, can't help you." As Adam pulled Cathy back and went to shut the door, the young man put his foot between it. "Please, we need help. There is a vampire after us. He's out to kill us." Robert and Adam roared with laughter. "A vamp…vamp…vampire?" Cathy hiccupped. "Yes. He wants my Jenny, wants to turn her." "Turn her? Now I've heard everything." Adam kicked hard at the foot and slammed the door shut. Ignoring the banging on the door, they returned to their quarters. "What if they break the glass? They're so young and looked so cold, maybe we should at least have let them sit in the office until the storm's over," Cathy said. "Don't be a softie. They're a couple of druggies. Vampires? Come on now," Adam said. "True. Still, they'll die out there." "None of our concern. I'm starving, want something to eat? Thank God we have a gas grill. I

can conjure up some burgers if you want." Robert looked at them both. "Sounds good to me. I'll go get that bottle of champagne," Cathy said. She hurried to the back door, opening it just enough to grab the bottle of champagne. She felt happy, except for the sudden interruption by the drugged couple, it was turning into a perfect night of love play. As she struggled to close the back door and lock it, she thought about her two lovers. They'd been together six years now. First friends, then high school sweethearts, their relationship had bloomed into a threesome in their early twenties. And then she'd inherited all that money and an isolated motel from her grandfather. It was their dearest wish to buy a motel and café and run it together, so their dream became reality. Cathy had given the staff the night off and actually sent them home early in the day because of the approaching storm. They had the place to themselves. For a fleeting moment she wondered what had become of the young couple, but the thought left her mind just as fast. The door clicked shut and she hurried back inside to join her men. "Did Robert go to make us some burgers?" she asked Adam who lounged on the floor in the living room in front of the fireplace. "Yes. Come here, let me hold you," he said. Cathy looked at the light from the flames turning his blond hair into molten gold. Her men

were so handsome--Adam with his blond good looks and blue eyes, and Robert the complete opposite, swarthy, dark, sexy and doe brown eyes that could melt one's heart. Robert came in carrying a large plate laden with burgers. "Mm, they smell delicious. I'm so hungry, I could eat a horse," Cathy said as she helped herself to a burger. "Adam, pour us some champagne?" "Mm, when I'm done eating. I want to pour it into your vagina and drink it from there." "Oooh, me, too," Robert said. "I think I'll take mine from a glass, thanks." Cathy took another bite from her burger. "I feel almost guilty eating this after sending those youngsters away." "Don't be silly. They're so drugged, they won't even feel the cold," Robert said. **** Matt cradled Jenny against his chest. She shook so hard from fear and cold, he could hear her teeth chattering. She cried quietly. "You were so stupid offering the visa card. They can trace us through that, my father, the cops and probably the vamp. Matt, Mattie, what are we going to do?"

"Xavier won't find the car. By the time he gets to where the car got stuck, it'll be hidden by snow. How about we look for a shed behind the motel." "Xavier will find us no matter where we run, no matter where we hide." "I still don't know why he wants you so badly," Matt said as he dragged Jenny along to the back of the motel. As he had suspected, there was a shed, and a little ways behind the shed, an old barn. With a bit of luck, there was straw in the barn. "I told you what he said when he approached me as a man. He wants a bride and she has to be blonde and a virgin." "But why you?" "I'll be damned if I know," she answered through frozen lips, her words barely audible. Once inside the barn, he had to fight to close the rickety old doors. He dug in his pocket for his lighter. The flame flickered a few times and almost died, but in the brief faint light, Matt did spot a heap of dirty looking straw in a corner. "Come, Jen, there's some straw. It'll keep us warm for the night." Jenny had crumpled to the floor. She lay curled in fetal position, her body shaking uncontrollably. Matt picked her up and carried her to the corner. He kicked some of the straw aside and lay her down, then took off her wet clothing. After she was naked, he took off his own clothes and lay down with her. He covered them with as much straw as possible, then took Jenny into his arms.

After a while, they warmed up a little. "Mattie, what if Xavier finds us here?" "Babe, let's hope not. There's nothing we can do now except wait out the storm. Try and go to sleep." "Kiss me?" He didn't need to be told again. Hungrily, he claimed her lips and held her tightly against him. He felt her young breasts, her nipples against his chest. His libido surged and his cock sprang to life. In one swift movement, he rolled Jenny onto her back. She spread her legs for him, still clinging to his lips, her nails raking his back. "Take me now, Mattie. Please? Take me now," she whispered against his lips. "We wanted to wait…" "Take me. He won't want me if I'm no longer a virgin." Matt tried to be as gentle as he could as he pushed against the virginal opening. Still kissing her, holding her tight, he slowly inched into her until he felt the barrier. Still he hesitated. They'd made a pact to save her virginity for their wedding night. Jenny's hips pushed upward, urging him on. Her lips were desperate, seeking, searching, longing, he felt it all in her kiss. He sucked her tongue into his mouth, then with one push, he entered her. She stiffened beneath him, moaned softly, the sound mingling with the howling wind. He remained very still until she relaxed in his arms.

"Kiss me, Mattie, kiss me," she begged. Matt kissed her and started to move inside her. She was tight, boy was she tight, and he was ready to burst. "I'm coming, honey, I'm coming. I have to pull out," he said, his breath coming in short gasps. Jenny grabbed his buttocks and held him tight. That was all it took for him to come. He groaned as his semen shot into her. Just as he cradled her into his arms again and held her, the doors blew open. A gust of wind picked at the straw that covered them. Matt let go of her to grab more straw to cover them. They were warm now. Their sex play had set their blood on fire. They needed to stay close to keep that warmth for the night. But it wasn't just the howl of the wind that rent the night air. A roaring overpowered all sound. A dark figure appeared in the open doors. "Xavier…" Jenny whispered. "Mattie, I love you…" The creature picked Matt up as if he were a mere toy and flung him across the barn. In seconds, Xavier was on top of Matt and tore out his throat. His face covered in blood, the vampire turned to return to Jenny. **** Jenny screamed and ran out of the barn. The snow pelted against her naked body, but she hardly felt it as she ran for her life. She got to the front

entrance of the motel, banged on the door, screamed and screamed again. "Please, help me! Let me in! Help me!" Hot breath seared her neck. It was too late. "Mattie, oh Mattie," she whispered. "He's dead, bitch." The pain was excruciating as claws tore at her skin, teeth ripped at her neck. Xavier knew. She was no longer a virgin, the evidence running down her legs. He didn't want her anymore, but she knew that neither could he let her live and have her reveal his secret. He shoved her into the glass door, shattering it. They fell through it into the office, his teeth still buried in her neck, claws tearing at her belly, piercing the skin, digging deep. Jenny choked on her own blood. The last she saw was the flame of a fat flickering candle as it toppled and fell to the floor, igniting the carpet. **** Cathy sat on her hands and knees on the floor in front of the fireplace. Adam had just put new logs on the fire and it crackled and soared, sending its warmth over their naked bodies. Robert spread her legs wide and held a candle between her legs. Oh, he loved to look at her pussy, at her gaping vagina. They both did. Holding the candle with one hand, he pushed her head down so her ass faced him better and he spread her legs even more. Then he spread her pussy lips wide and

stuck the lit candle inside her until only the flame poked out. "My God, I wish I had the movie camera handy," Adam said, while still munching on his burger. "Go and get it. That'll make some movie." Robert reached for another candle and slid it into her anus. "Just be sure you don't damage anything down there," Cathy said. "Don't worry, precious. Oh, here's Adam back with the camera." Adam started to tape. One couldn't see the candles. It looked as if her vagina and anus were on fire. After he'd taken some film of the flickering flames, Robert inserted another candle, then a third. Now Cathy had three flames flickering from her vagina. Wax dripped down her soaking wet pussy. She didn't stir. He tried to insert another candle in her anus, but that didn't work. All the while, Adam continued to record the sex spectacle. Robert's cock was fully erect, precum leaking from it slowly. He dug inside Cathy's vagina, grabbed the three candles and started to move them in and out of her, slowly so he wouldn't lose the flames. Wax dripped steadily to the floor. Adam watched, fascinated by this new, strange game. He'd never been so horny. His free hand moved the skin back and forth on his cock, but it wasn't satisfying. He lay the camera down

and knelt before Cathy. She lifted her head and, within seconds, gulped his cock into her mouth. Robert had had enough of the candle play. He yanked the candles out of her vagina, the flames automatically extinguishing, and threw them aside. He slammed into her, at the same time, moving the candle back and forth inside her anal passage. Smoke. Cathy let go of Adam's cock and started to cough. "Dammit, you forgot to open the flue!" she shouted. Robert withdrew and jumped up. That's not the flue. It's coming from the office." He ran to the door and yanked it open, to be met by an inferno. He backed away from the licking flames reaching out to him. His hair caught fire. Desperately, he tried to put out the flames with his hands as he ran back into the room, screaming when the fire seared his exposed skin. Within seconds, the living room was on fire, the two men and the woman ran to the bedroom to escape through the window. But the wind urged the flames on to the bedroom. The only exit available to them was blocked by an inferno. There was no escape and there was no window in the living room. **** Two days later…

MOTEL BURNS TO THE GROUND DURING THE WORST STORM OF THE CENTURY The remains of four people were found among the ashes of Motel Whenero and the brutally murdered body of a young man was found in an old barn behind the motel. The case is under further investigation. Names have been withheld until relatives can be notified. **** "What happened to the fire?" Cathy asked. "Did it suddenly go out?" "Open your baby blues. We're not in the motel," Adam said. Cathy looked around. They were in an office, but not their own. "How did we get here?" "I'll be damned if I know. Last thing I remember is my body was on fire and it hurt like fucking hell." "You don't look like you have any burns," Cathy said, glancing over Robert's naked body. "Maybe it was all a bad dream," Adam suggested.

"Yeah, right. And we're still in the dream in a strange office." "Good afternoon, gentlemen, madam." Someone entered the office and walked to the large oak desk. Cathy gaped. The man had to be a hundred years old. A snowy beard almost reached his waist, as did a mane of snow-white hair. He wore a white robe tied at the waist with a silver cord. "Cathy Whenero? Adam Falkner? Robert Buchanen?" "Yes. What's this all about? Who are you?" "Rob, it's a dream. Dammit, all that's missing are his wings for God's sake," Cathy said with a giggle. "Please don't use the Lord's name in vain." "Right. Sorry." This time Cathy burst out laughing. "I fail to see the humor. You have arrived at mid-station, or as some call it, purgatory." "Huh?" Adam's mouth fell open. "You mean we're dead?" "Your Earthly bodies are dead, yes." "So the fire was real." "I'm afraid so. My name is Valerus. I have been assigned to your case." "Our case?" Cathy asked. "Yes. Before you can advance, you will have to do penance for the cruelties you inflicted upon others." "What cruelties?"

"For instance the young couple who came to you in need." "That's business. You can't have a soft heart when you're running a business for God's sake." Robert felt a searing pain attack his tongue as he uttered the blasphemy. "Those young people needed your help and you turned away from them." "They were a couple of druggies who talked about vampires. Give me a fucking break!" Adam shouted. "They told the truth." "How the hell were we supposed to know that?" Cathy asked. "What happened to them anyway?" "The vampire killed the young man, then he killed the girl." "And set the motel on fire?" "The vampire broke into the office. But you were too busy satisfying your perverse carnal desires to hear anything. During the struggle, a candle fell. The motel burned to the ground. I'll show you what happened." With a graceful wave of his hand, a hologram appeared. "My G…science fiction. Look at that," Cathy whispered. The hologram was almost life size, causing them to feel as if they were there. They watched as a shadowy figure descended from above, landing just outside the old barn. Huge black wings disappeared and a naked man stretched his arms

high. He swiveled several times giving them a full view. The man was beautiful. He was more than beautiful, he was perfection. Wide shoulders, narrow hips, a muscular body, a cock to drool over, Cathy noted. He had the most perfect face she'd ever seen. His skin was very pale, his long wavy hair was jet black, his eyes were as black as his hair. "Look at the eyes," Robert said as the vampire's eyes suddenly glowed a bright red. The doors to the barn flew open, the force tearing the old boards to pieces. They watched in horror when the vampire grabbed Matt and mauled him, then tore his head almost off his body. The naked girl ran for her life to the front of the motel, the vampire hardly seemed to move as he followed her. The vampire shattered the glass of the front entrance while he mauled and killed the girl, sending them both flying into the office. They saw how the candle fell, its flame setting fire to the spilled wax and the carpet. Then they saw themselves and their sexual play with the candles. The hologram returned to the scene of the first murder, showing them Matt's bleeding body, his throat ripped open, his head merely attached by a few pieces of skin. His intestines spilled into the snow, blood soaking the snow scarlet. It showed the girl once more, her pretty face now covered in blood, her breasts almost torn off, her throat a gaping hole. The office was soaked with her

blood, the desk, the floor, the doorframe, all splattered red. The vampire stood outside the motel and looked up at the sky. Black wings appeared from somewhere on his back and he flew off to search for his next victims and the virgin he so desperately yearned for. "That was Xavier, a fallen angel." Cathy sat stunned, as did Robert and Adam. "I didn't…I didn't…I mean, I wouldn't have…" Cathy muttered. "I feel like shit. It's because of us they were killed. If we would have helped them, then--" "They still would have died at the hands of the vampire unless you could have killed him. And he's not an easy one to kill. Only one person has the ability to rid Earth of Xavier." "So it doesn't really matter that we didn't help them," Cathy said. "Yes, it does matter. You showed your insensitivity, your selfishness, greed and perversity. It is for those you must pay." "So now what happens?" "A curse has been placed on the motel and the three of you. You have been sentenced to dwell in your motel until you have helped at least three hundred couples in need." "The motel burned to the ground. You just told us," Cathy said, her face a mask of disbelief. "Oh, but here anything is possible. I will release you shortly and you will find yourselves back in

your motel. The motel will only become visible any place, anywhere in the world, when someone is in need. Remember, after you have helped three hundred couples in need, we will review your case. Now you may go." He snapped his fingers. Slowly, the office faded and the man disappeared. "I just had the strangest dream," Cathy said, sitting up before the fireplace. "Maybe because it's too hot in here." "Like my dream? I stood before some angel called Valerus. He sentenced me," Robert said. "Okay, this is too weird. I had the same dream," Adam said. Sounds like all three of us did." "But I feel normal." "So do I. and as far as I can see, we all look normal and this room looks the same," Robert got up to walk to the door of the office. "Well, it was all a dream then. I don't know about you two, but I'm going to bed," Cathy said. "We have a ton of snow to clear tomorrow." "Snow? Look outside. The sun is shining," Robert called out to them as he walked into the office. "You're joking. There was a raging snowstorm going on." Adam jumped up to join Robert. He saw nothing but desert and a very long road that seemed to lead to nowhere. He ran outside to look around. Nothing but red desert, sand and the occasional cactus here and there. "Hey, come out here and look!"

Robert and Cathy ran to join him. Just before she stepped outside, Cathy saw a large photograph on the far wall--a picture of Matt and Jennifer. Their smiling faces dug into her soul. She walked back and took the picture off the wall, but when she turned back to look before stepping outside, it was back on the wall again. "What the hell is this? Where are we?" Robert spun around looking at the new surroundings. "I'll be damned if I know." Adam grabbed Cathy's hand when she joined them. "Honey, it's all real, very real. We're dead, but we're not dead." "Undead," Cathy muttered. "We're the undead." "Except we don't look anything like those creatures in the horror movies you so like to watch. We look the same, feel the same and talk the same." Turning to go back into the office, they noticed the sign on top of the motel. Instead of Motel Whenero, it now said Café Nowhere. They glanced at the café. On its window a sign read, On the Menu at Café Nowhere…

A Stone's Throw: Miss Q by C.R. Moss

The side of her head knocked, then bounced against a metal bar. Black-haired handsome devil… Angel wings... Blinding light... Portal… Her head hit the metal again. Xavier. The bastard! She jolted upright from her slumped leaning position. Her eyelids flew open, then quickly shut. "Ooh, bright light." Her hands covered her face. The chain that dangled between the wrist cuffs bopped her in the nose. "What the fu--" "Hush," a scared feminine voice whispered behind her. "We're not supposed to speak." She uncovered her face, maneuvered her bound hands to her shoulder and waved to signal she understood. Slowly, she opened her eyes and realized she was on a rickety, fast traveling tourist bus with her ankles secured together and locked to the bench seat's legs. Scenery flashed by the metal framed window. So that's what my head's been hitting. She rubbed the sore spot and assessed her situation. Do I have all my body parts? With a glance at her person, she confirmed she did. Do I

know my name? Who I am? Of course I do. Rachel Quigly, aunt of the renegades of the Marshall clan, forsaken Wiccan princess, practitioner of both the psychic and sanguine vampire ways. Rachel looked through the open section of the window at the beautiful view, trying to fight down the panic of being trussed up. Turquoise waters lapped upon a white sand shoreline. Little red triangle flags on black sticks stuck out from large divots in the beach. Thick trails led from those depressions to the water. Green-leafed bushes with dry gray sticks pointing out of them and scraggly cacti-type plants lined the roadside. A glance past some scantily clad, sad-looking passengers out the opposite windows of the bus showed a lush green forest. Perhaps Xavier wasn't such a prick after all if she ended up in a tropical paradise. She shook her head. No, he was still a whoreson. To think she had been hoodwinked by that cad. His powers of cloaking had grown tremendously over the years if she was only now realizing he was the one who gave her the bauble that put her in her current predicament. She wondered what happened to the tiny sculpture since she was no longer dressed as she was when the portal took her. The small ivory piece carved to look like a pair of angel wings had fit in the palm of her hand. The innocent-looking trinket had opened a portal, had sucked her in and sent her here. Wherever here is. If she could have

slapped her forehead without a chain smacking her, she would have. For an old broad, she was a gullible fool for thinking a perfect stranger would be so kind and give her such a powerful gift out of the goodness of his heart. But why would Xavier want her gone? His beef had more to do with the Marshalls and her nephews than with her. Her gaze drifted to her window again. This place looks familiar. I know I've been here before…Cozumel. A squeak of excitement escaped her. The island was one of her favorite vacation destinations. She and her girlfriends loved taking cruises and making port in Cozumel, the shopping, the beaches, the tequila were wonderful. She covered her mouth, the chain whacking her in the chin as her gaze darted around the bus to make sure she didn't bring undue attention to herself. All the forlorn passengers hung their heads, stared at their laps. None looked at her. A couple of burlylooking men in jeans and light brown button down short-sleeved shirts stood at the front of the bus, apparently keeping watch over the quiet bunch, but didn't glance her way either. The shorter of the two dark-haired, suntanned fellows moved his hand off his hip. A large hunting knife attached to his side glinted from the sunlight. Cold uneasiness slithered down her spine, chilling her though the day was warm and humid. I don't think we're in Cozumel anymore, Duke, she thought to herself as if she were speaking to her Ashen Dilute cockatiel.

Soon the bus turned off the main thoroughfare onto a bumpy dirt road. She and the other passengers bounced around in the seats, heads up in alarm, eyes wide. The jungle encroached upon the jarring lane. Limbs and leaves of the suffocating forest's trees reached down from the heavens. Low-lying bushes stretched out from the sides. The landscape seemed to want to consume the bus. Before long, they emerged into a clearing and the vehicle came to a grinding halt out front of a grand white with brick red shutters and roof hacienda. "Everyone stand and face the windows," the tall guard bellowed. "Do as the men say," the woman behind her hissed. "And all will be well." Rachel stood and turned to the window, glancing at the woman who now stood next to her. The frightened, sun-bronzed skin female appeared to be sixteen years of age. She was about to risk asking her a question when a jab to her back pushed her forward. "You. Turn around." Frustration and curiosity did a tango within her. Curbing her tongue, she turned around and glared at the man. "You. How did you get here, woman?" The tall man used the blunt end of a long pole that was tapered to a sharp point at its other end to move the leather straps of her charm necklaces around.

He poked at her heart charm and her goddess charm. His aura flared with deep orange and red. Power hungry, this man. "Speak, woman!" "I have no bloody idea how I arrived on this tin can." She held up her forearms, brought them close to her chest and smoothed her fingers over the pentagram charm at her neck. "Why'd you cuff me?" she asked, exasperated, disliking chauvinistic, controlling men. While he was distracted, looking at her wrists, she took a drag from his energy to give her some much needed strength and drain some of his bad boy attitude. "We bind all our slaves," he stated with authority, his expression changing from unsympathetic to shock. He spun from her and stomped to the front of the bus. The two men consulted in hushed tones, their hands flying in front of them with the animated conversation, and every few seconds, threw amazed glances and pointed fingers her way. "Who in the world are you and what in the world did you do?" the girl whispered. "Sshhh," she returned, not wanting to get the teenager or herself in trouble and watched the short guy, with the same fiery aura as his companion, approach. When he stopped in front of her, he poked her in the shoulder with his stick weapon.

Out of principle, she drank his energy in a quick and thick draught. He jerked back as if he had been slapped, shook off whatever sensation he had felt, then poked her again. "Name, woman!" "You poke me with that stick, or you or your companion call me woman one more time, you're gonna wish you hadn't," she seethed in a low growl angered beyond frustration at their rude manners. The man took a step away. "Your name?" "Quigly. Rachel Quigly." A collective gasp sounded from the passengers. The short man looked at the tall man with awe. Puzzled over the astonished reactions, she surveyed the people on the bus. Most were like the girl next to her--young, dressed in tunics, bra like tops and skirts or thongs with rectangular pieces of cloth hanging in the front made from what she assumed to be the leathered skins of animals. Their appearances reminded her of the early seventies movie that featured apes who ruled the world and held humans in pens. Except for one man at the very back of the bus. Though dressed in the same fashion, he didn't appear as haggard as the others nor as sun-kissed. In fact, he was quite a dashing fellow with clean short dark brown hair, luscious brown eyes and brows that curved in perfect symmetry over sexy eyes. His body wasn't all that bad either. Just the right

amount of muscle for her taste in all the right places. He caught her stare and winked. A quiver of desire, something she hadn't felt in ages, streaked through her. She blinked, her immediate and intense attraction to him startling her since she was old enough to be his mother. The short man bowed, one arm over his midriff, the other stretched out behind him. "I am Gervasio." He unlocked the cuffs on her ankles, then her wrists and pointed to the tall guard. "He is Hernan. Welcome to Lemu'zoc, Ixchel." "Um, no, my name is Rachel," she replied in total confusion to his sudden change of disposition. He shook his head and rejoined Hernan at the front of the vehicle. After a few more words between them, the two unlocked everyone's ankles. Gervasio dragged a chain out from beneath the seats and wrapped it around his elbow and hand. "Everyone off," Hernan commanded in his loud, militant voice. Bewildered, she tilted her head and studied the subservient individuals step into a line in the aisle. About to follow suit, she stopped when a sensation tapped on her shoulder. Rachel glanced back, but no one was there. The teen was already in the exit line. Then her gaze met the cutie's. Wait for me, his mouth moved without sound.

She gave a small nod. The line moved slowly, but once he neared her seat, he motioned for her to step in front of him. "My name's Reginald Ayers. People call me Reb for short." His low seductive British accent drifted to her ear. A lustful itch crawled from the pit of her stomach to between her legs. She bent her head back, wanting to look at him. "Don't turn around," he warned in a faint voice. "Just listen. You caused quite a stir when you magically manifested on this bus. The two guards were very happy you were out cold so they could chain you before you were able to cause any problems. Now, since you joined us late in the program, here's a summation of what they told us. We're being taken deep into the forest to Ixchel's temple to be a part of the festivities. We are not allowed to speak unless spoken to. We are to do what the Na'yams tell us to do, regardless of what we think or feel." "But Gervasio called me, Ixchel. Why?" she asked, her nerves dancing in fear. "Too much to explain at the moment. For now, accept that it's your name, that you appeared and your youthful beauty makes them think you are their goddess." "Youthful beauty?" she replied with a soft chuckle over her shoulder. "Sonny, you need to have your eyes checked. My spring chicken days

have been over for a while. I'm old enough to be your mom." "Uh, no you're not." The line moved forward, interrupting their hushed conversation. At the door to the bus, she watched the guards and bus driver blindfold the captives and lock chains to their ankle cuffs between them. A goddess? Me? Unease tickled and worried the back of her mind. She hated being confined in any type of way. Her head turned to look at Reb, but the sight in the large side mirror on the bus stopped her. An image she hadn't seen in about twenty-five years stared back. Her jaw dropped in surprise. Gone was her perpetually tan slightly leathered skin from living in a desert for so many years. Gone were the wrinkles on her neck, the lines near her eyes and the gray from her hair. Her blue-violet eyes, which had been more pale blue in recent years, were back to the deep, rich color of her mid-twenties and her jet-black hair was shiny and smooth again. Reb nudged her back. She pulled her gaze from her girlish visage and stepped out into the dry, dirt, dusty landscape of the clearing. The bus driver grabbed her arm and all but dragged her to the line. Gervasio stood before her. "I'm sorry I have to do this, but it is part of the custom." He placed a coarse, rotten meat smelling cloth over her eyes and tied it behind her head. "I am sure you

understand. Plus we do not want you to disappear. We are happy you are here in the flesh to join us in our festivities." Four metal pieces were placed on her ankles and wrists again and locked into place. Trying to stay calm, she breathed slow steady breaths through her mouth, not only to regulate her anxiety, but keep the stench of the cloth from assaulting her nose. Now that you're calm and have a moment, think, old girl, think, her mind chanted. She knew she still had her psy-vamp powers since she was able to see the men's auras and drink energy from them. Teeth and strength… Can I summon my blood thirst? No matter her attempts, she couldn't rally the power to break the chain between her wrists or bring her fangs down. Can I still sense thoughts? Not that she could read minds in the true sense, but she had an uncanny knack of seeming to know what a person was thinking in a general sense. Her brows knitted together beneath the blindfold and she opened her mind. Fleeting sensations of feeling, the captives emitting anxiety and shame, the captors lust and pride, were all she received. No thoughts of where they were going, what was to happen or why they thought her to be a goddess came through. The chains between her hands and feet, jerked. The line doddered along. What seemed like an eternity later, the group halted. Her hands and arms ached, her legs throbbed, her mouth had

turned into the Sahara and she really wanted a shower. Finally, the moment the binds released and the blindfold came off, she collapsed to the ground as had all the others. More men had joined the entourage. Gervasio and Hernan laughed with a few several feet away. Squalls of birds and the flap of wings let forth from the trees. They were in a huge clearing in the woods resting on soft plush grass. Three batches of rings of rocks dotted the area. Dusk had settled in the cloudy sky. She stretched and let out a moan from the discomfort in her body. Gervasio and Hernan, trailed by several other similar looking men, came over. Gervasio helped her to her feet. "We are sorry for our harsh treatment. Please forgive us and take your position of respect." He bowed while the rest of the men parted and made a path for her. In front of an immense gray stoned stepped pyramid sat a dais with an intricately carved wood throne with gold leaf inlay placed in the center. Two women dressed in the light brown shirts and jeans stood with their arms crossed over their chests, palm fronds in their fists, on either side of the chair. "For ages during our ritual, the throne has only held your spirit as you observed our rites of celebration," Hernan stated and bowed as she walked by him. "We are pleased you respect us

with your corporeal presence this year." He followed, then helped her step up onto the platform and sit. The murmurs of the gathering reached her ears. Most were shocked Ixchel had chosen this night to appear and participate. Others wondered if she was real and a few seemed caught in prayer. "Let the Festival of Copeah begin," Hernan announced with a clap of his hands. One man brought her a skin of water, which she was grateful for, while another brought her a platter of exotic fruits. She chose what looked like a peach and bit into it. The flesh was firm, ripe and very sweet. Juices from the fruit trickled down her arm. The man with the water, stared, apparent hunger in his expression. She motioned to the platter of fruit. He shook his head, took her arm and licked the juices from it. Another man came up and smacked him on the head, then pushed him to the ground. The two women left, then returned and approached her with a bowl of water and rags. Together, the ladies cleaned her arms and legs of the dirt she had accumulated. To her right on a lower platform, Gervasio sat down behind a pair of bongos. Two guitarists flanked him. Soon the players produced an adagio, rhythmic, erotic beat. Over on the opposite side of the dais, Hernan passed around a black bag. Several men and women drew flat rocks from the sack. After the

eighth one, a woman, picked a stone, Hernan called out the number one. The woman placed the stone in her pocket and went to the captives still sitting on the ground with their blindfolds on. She picked a male, brought him to his feet and led him away. The next person to draw, a male to Rachel's relief, drew the number two. Hernan called out that number and the man went to the line and picked out female. Hernan strolled over to Rachel and held out the bag to her. "Only three numbers are ever in the bag. All the rest of the markers are blank. Draw for your status." Rachel shrugged a shoulder, reached in and drew out a flat, smooth stone. She flipped it over and on the rock was the number three. "The wondrous all mighty Ixchel has picked the third number and has the status of choice. With whom would you like to have the honor of mating?" Hernan's voice rang loud and clear for everyone in the gathering to hear. "I can pick anyone? Anyone assembled before me?" She swung her arm out to make her point. "Yes." He bowed. "I choose him." She pointed at Reb. "But, my lady, would you not appreciate one of our fine warriors, more?" Hernan seemed shocked to the core with her request. "You said I could have anyone and he is the one I want."

"So shall it be," he said with reluctance and another bow. He signaled to a couple of men to bring Reb over to her. The two men tossed Reb at her feet and Hernan unlocked his cuffs. Once he was free, Reb ripped off the eye cover and jumped to his feet in a fighting stance. Three spears swung in his direction. The sharp tips all pointing at his heart. The music crescendoed and picked up tempo. Rachel leapt to her feet, rushed to stand between the weapons and Reb, and moved the tips away. "You shall not harm this man," she commanded, liking the edge she heard in her voice. "As you wish." Hernan dropped his spear and directed the other two to do likewise. The three then walked off. She looked at the women flanking her chair. "Could you wash him off?" The women bowed and did as instructed. When the two ladies were done, Rachel and Reb were left alone on the platform. Sitting on the edge, she and he observed the festivities. Food platters and jugs of liquid were passed around. Captors and captives ate, drank, laughed and danced. The music continued at a moderate pace. A platter of fruit passed by. Rachel plucked a bunch of grape like items from it and popped one in her mouth. "So, Reb, I take it you're not from around these parts."

"No, I'm not. Like you, I popped into this world at a most inopportune time, just as all the people were taken hostage. Unfortunately, I happened to appear in the midst of the group and couldn't get out before we were all subdued. By the way, thanks for having the ladies wipe me down." "Mmm, that's too bad in a way because I'd like to know where here is and why the men think I'm some kind of goddess. Oh and you're welcome." Reb smiled and placed a hand on her knee. His thumb made slow soft circles on her skin. "Those ornaments on your leather straps around your neck…are those your talismans back home?" She grasped the goddess pendant and nodded. "Those probably made it through the transfer to this world because they're your protection whereas your clothes didn't. Since you're dressed like everyone else with the charms on your person, the men most likely assumed you were supernatural of sorts." They don't know the half of it. "But who is Ixchel and where is here? And why do I look almost thirty years younger?" "As far as I know, this is an alternate reality of what we're used to and if I remember correctly, Ixchel was the Maya Moon Goddess and the temples in Mexico were a place of pilgrimage, especially by women desiring fertility. Seems that we're in a skewed realm of that time. The looking younger aspect I'm not too sure of, but I'm in the same boat you are. Perhaps we should just enjoy

our renewed youth while we can?" He winked and smiled, showing a couple of perfect dimples on either side of his mouth. Blood rushed to her face, heating her cheeks. She was even blushing like a schoolgirl now. A deep sexual stirring swirled in her midsection. Yes, perhaps we should enjoy our youth this second time around. The music beat faster, drummed and strummed in a sensual rhythm. Captors and captives joined in carnal fashions, some in pairs, most in groups of three to five. Moonlight snuck through the cloud cover and shone on some of the bodies. In the silvery light, backs of the warriors appeared animalistic, furry. Faces morphed into wolf like snouts. "Oh my. Did you see that?" "Yes," he replied, sounding like he was in awe. "Fascinating. I'm gobsmacked." "Fascinating? Are you crazy?" She gazed at his face, his expression animated. "If they're werewolves, we might be dinner." "I don't believe that's their intent tonight. Look at what they're doing. They're mating. So interesting." "If you say so." A growl pierced through the music. Near one of the three fire pits, two naked males locked arms. Their fingers dug into each other's biceps and triceps. The tops of their heads braced against each other. As they spun and wrestled, they

stepped in and out of the moonlight, morphing from men to wolves and back. A female sat on the ground observing them, then after a few minutes, stood, whispered in each of their ears and then sat back down. The men went from a fighting stance into a hug. The taller and darker of the two men enclosed the light haired one in a tight embrace. The heated and slick skin of their bodies pressed against each other. The nipples of their bodies hardened beneath each other's breasts. The dark one kissed one cheek, then the other, then his lips sought and captured the light one's in a demanding kiss, his tongue probing into the other's mouth. Their mouths touched and didn't touch, but tongues warred. The light one's hand clasped the dark one's breast and rubbed the muscular mound, the thumb teased the taut nub. The kiss deepened. The dark haired man clutched his partner's shoulders, brought him in close, but the light haired one moved away and positioned his face at a breast. He took a swollen nipple into his mouth, sucking, then nipping and licking the bud. Dark's hands grasped the suckling man's head. His fingers played with his long light hair. He dropped his head back an expression of pleasure on his face as Lighty's tongue trailed across his chest to his other breast. Lighty teased the new section until the tip of that nipple formed a hardened peak.

Lighty's mouth and teeth nibbled and tasted down Dark's torso to the short, curly hair rimming the base of his cock. Lighty's hands grasped his ass and Dark gasped when Lighty slid his dick into his mouth. Dark's fingers continued to play with Lighty's hair, his head rolled in one direction, then the other as Lighty licked and stroked and sucked on the hard length and teased Dark's balls with the tips of his fingers. Lighty skimmed his hands over Dark's butt cheeks and placed the tips of his fingers in his crack. Slowly, he moved the muscles apart, slid his fingers into the crevice and glided them down until they reached the sensitive opening of his anus. Deftly he eased a digit into the hole as his mouth continued to work on Dark's cock. A second finger worked its way into Dark's ass and the tongue on his penis continued to caress him. The female stood, tilted Dark's head and kissed him passionately. Rachel watched the scene in voyeuristic amazement and gasped on Dark's behalf when Lighty thrust a third finger into Dark's backside and with his other hand cupped Dark's balls and massaged them. Dark's hips jerked as Lighty let go of his balls, circled the base of his phallus with his thumb and forefinger and licked the head of his dick. The female knelt alongside Lighty and joined him in pleasuring Dark's cock. Her tongue snaked out and licked the long shaft as Lighty held it and

used an O shape of his finger and thumb to stroke the dick. "Check it out," Reb whispered to her, pointing up to the heavens. "Moonlight." Glancing up to the sky, she confirmed what he said. The clouds had drifted by and let the moon shine in all her glory. Down on the ground, the warrior men and women changed from human to animal in the glow of the moon and the captives didn't seem to care they were being fucked by beasts. The female continued to work the shaft of the black wolf apparently unconcerned he along with the Lighty, the gray wolf, had altered into canine lovers. Soon Dark pushed the two off his body. The female positioned herself on all fours. Dark entered her from the back while Lighty stuck his cock in her mouth. "Oh my," Rachel fanned herself with her hand. "This is better than Skinemax." "I'd have to agree," Reb leaned over and whispered in her ear. "And I must say all this is making me a bit randy, too. Think we could have a go?" The seductive tone of his voice reached inside her and stroked her soul. A flood of hormones surged through her, creating sensations of giddiness and lightheaded lust she hadn't felt since she was a teenager. She reached for his hand and when her hand took hold of his, a spark of heat trailed up her arm. "I believe we should."

With a wink, she led him behind the platform where the two of them could enjoy each other in a modicum of seclusion. Rachel pressed herself up against Reb and took his lips in a silent, demanding need. The passion she had buried long ago and deep within her when she had been turned and chosen a solitary life, exploded with the force of a geyser. She pushed and pinned him down onto the ground. As she spread out on top of him, his beautiful, solid body didn't budge under her weight. She thought she would dissolve into a pool of liquid from the sexual tension, the heat generating from his hot to the touch skin. Yet, she wanted to get nearer to him, wanted to be burned and melted. Her fingers splayed across his shoulders and trailed a path up the side of his neck to cup his face in her hands. She forced his mouth open with her tongue, pulled his into her mouth and sucked on it, giving it a playful nip before she let it go. His hands were kneading her rear and the harder he grabbed, the deeper she kissed him. Her hands worked to untie the knot of the tunic at his shoulder, and as they did, he bunched up her skirt. A sensuous moan escaped her mouth when he rubbed the cleft, then the tight opening of her ass. She wanted, needed, to have their bare skin touch to achieve the closeness she craved so she broke contact, stood and within seconds, was nude in front of him.

He rose and shucked his tunic skin. "My, aren't we magnificent," she commented, looking at his long, thick cock bobbing freely in the air. "Why thank you. I do my best. You're not too shabby yourself." The warmth of a blush from his compliment spread through her whole body. She shook the locks of her hair, and combed her fingers through her tresses, reveling in their silky smooth texture. Her hands trailed down her chest and cupped her firm, non-sagging breasts. She glanced at Reb. His predatory, desirous gaze sent fiery tremors through her. To be young and in lust again! Her face creased into devilish smile. Rachel coaxed him back to the ground, her limbs straddled him. Her gaze looking into his, she positioned her hands on his shoulders, then slid them down, feeling all the contours and nuances of his upper torso. Her fingers brushed over his nipples. He sucked in his breath. She continued to trace a path down to his abdomen, her fingernails dipping into the creases of his muscles, then retraced her tracks back up his chest. Her thumbs brushed his nipples again. He quivered under her hands. She caressed the tiny nubs once more. "Do you like that?" she asked seductively, pleased he was responding so nicely to her advances. She gazed into his eyes. "Yes," he replied breathlessly.

Embolden by his words, she cupped her hands over his breasts and gave them a squeeze. He growled. She let her hands rub an outward trail to his sides and skimmed downward. He was so solid and warm. The subtle scent of his manly musk and the earth was intoxicating. Repositioning herself, she bent forward and ran her tongue down the valley of his chest. Rachel spread her palm against his navel and extended her hand down. When her fingers hit their mark, she grasped his hard shaft, tugged and licked its head. His hips thrust toward her and with that invitation, she took him in her mouth. He was velvety smooth against her moist tongue. As he grunted and stirred under her head, she continued her mouth massage, savoring the silk of him. The shaft throbbed in her oral cavity. His fingers threaded through her hair. Above her came a sigh and slow, deep panting as his hips rose off the moist grassy earth. Letting his dick slip from her mouth, she laved its length, her fingers rimmed and tickled its base. She traced the underside of his cock from balls to tip with her tongue and one hand gently massaged his ball sack. Again, her fingers and thumb made an O around the base. After she flicked the top of his dick with the tip of her tongue, she leaned forward, placed his cock back in her mouth and moaned. The sound sent a delightful vibration along his shaft. Her hand followed the up and

down movements of her head. When he groaned above her, she pulled off and blew featherlike wisps of air up and down the organ. He pushed her head and shoulders away. She sat up. "What'd you do that for? Didn't you like it?" "I liked it just fine, but I think it's your turn now." In mere seconds, he had her flipped onto her back, his naked body stretched on top of hers with a thigh between her legs. Here was the nearness she had been craving, the contact of their heated skin against each other, along with the full extent of his hard penis pressing against her. "Now, my lovely poppet, it's time for you to have a tickle and a special snog." His hands, lips and tongue traced every outline, every curve of her body. Blades of grass were pulled from the earth, in her hands. She arched toward him when he fastened his lips around the top of a breast. He drew on the area, teasing the nipple with flicks of his tongue. While he suckled on the one tit, his left hand grasped the other, squeezing, releasing, massaging the mound and the fingers of his other hand probed the junction between her thighs. Thumb and forefinger stroked her labia, tweaked her clit as the other digits slid into her canal, rhythmically moved in and out. She thought she'd expire from the sweet agony he put her body through. He released her breasts.

Sitting back, he moved her knees to the side to open her legs and allow him access. Air at her slick crotch titillated her senses. Her hips hitched and a moment later, Reb's mouth fastened onto her nether lips. His hands caressed her outer thighs and held onto her hips. He stroked his tongue within her, suckled on the sensitive areas of her crotch and spent his leisure flipping between the two activities. Rachel's fingers entwined in his silky hair. Her pulse quickened, beating in fast response to the erotic sensations stirring in her body. She moaned and writhed, but he held fast to her hips and continued his assault to her pussy with his mouth. Her body tensed and she cried out as a spasm of warm ecstasy vibrated through her. He kissed his way back up her body, ending with a peck of his lips on her nose. When he looked at her, her breath caught in her throat. No man had ever looked at her with such ardor. In a swift move, he pinned her to the ground under his hard body. Her arms went around him, her fingers clawed his back as throbbing desire for him to be within her strummed her senses. Rachel wrapped her legs around him and her pussy enveloped his penis. He thrust in. Hot fire flared in her loins. She rocked beneath him in a heated frenzy, milking his cock for all it was worth. Sweat slicked her down as she panted and gasped in escalating bliss. Her womb and crotch convulsed

around his dick and pleasurable waves of sexual satisfaction surged through her. Perspiration soaked hair stuck to the sides of her face, but she didn't care. Another spasm rocked her body. Her hands gripped his back until her throes of ecstasy subsided and all that was left was the light pulsing of her crotch encasing his cock. So nice to feel the effects of youth when everything works as it should. She sighed with the thought. His body trembled against her, his own release following suit. He went rigid beneath her hands, jerked his head back with a low moan and then fell upon her in a relaxed heap. She kissed his shoulder. A warm, contented feeling stole over her. Moments later, he eased out of her, rolled onto his back and brought her with him. "So tell me, my wonderful Reb." She snuggled up close to him and sighed. "Where and when are you from? How did you get here? You aren't married are you? Why did those wolves fascinate you so?" "Ah, we're at the twenty question stage of our relationship now, are we?" She slapped him in a playful swat. "Silly. I'm asking because I think it only fair that I know about the man who stole my heart." "Well then if that's the case, I think I should oblige my love now, shouldn't I? I'm single, from England and when I last left, it was two thousand and eight. I'm a History professor and folklores, legends and myths are a passion of mine along

with cases of the paranormal and supernatural. I arrived here courtesy of the GlastonburyShaftesbury vortex. After a couple of pints at the pub, I was feeling a bit lonely and the barmaid suggested a trip to the Glastonbury Tor to clear my head. I didn't think much of her recommendation until she said the place was a vortex. According to some, there is at least one major chakra on each continent and that Tor happens to be the fourth chakra. Her information piqued my interest so despite the blustery day, I headed over and here I am." "Fourth chakra? Isn't that the one that governs our intuition and love?" "It sure is." He kissed her on each cheek. "And I don't think I'll be lonely anymore." "You sure won't be as long as you don't mind long distance relationships because I can't leave my home in Nevada. My store and my nephews are there. But that's if we even make it home. If we're stuck here forever, we'll be together, watching each other's backs." She sat up and patted him on the chest. "You know what, I'm a bit thirsty. I think I'll head back to the dais, grab a drink and make sure the festivities are still going smoothly. After all, if they believe me to be a goddess, who of course you and I know I'm not, I should at least play the part." "All right, love. I'm going to have a bit more of a rest and I will catch up with you in a bit."

She kissed him on the forehead, rose and dressed, then headed back to her seat. Several minutes after seating herself back on her throne, a guard she didn't know grabbed her, forced her from the regal chair to a fire pit several feet away and pushed her to the ground. "We were just informed that you are not our goddess, Ixchel," Gervasio stated, looking down upon her and sounding like he was disappointed. "Oh really now, and who told you that?" she inquired in the bravest voice she could though deep down the thought of having the tip of Gervasio's weapon spear through her heart scared her witless. She fingered the pentagram charm near her neck. He pointed over to another fire pit. Esteva stood apart from that group, watching Gervasio. "Esteva?" Rachel's heart sank. She thought she had an ally in the girl. Gervasio nodded. "She found you behind the throne and overheard you talking. She let us know you spoke of being from another place, that you have no powers over the moon and our women. You are a fake." She picked up a stick and poked at the fire. Sparks flew into the air, flashed like tiny red stars in the night. "So now what?" her quiet voice cracked over the question. She resigned that her fate would end in the skewed alternate reality.

"You cook dinner for us, then we kill you." He swung an arm and captives came over with a huge iron pot, skeins of water, vegetables and a knife. Her eyes focused on the blade, wondering if she could use it as a weapon by killing the captors and then escape. "We will be watching you," Gervasio said, cutting into her thoughts. Rachel glanced up at him, then back to the food laid out before her. Even if she were to wield the knife, without full use of her powers, she wouldn't be able to subdue all the men and women and, if somehow she got lucky and did so, where would she go? Off the island to an alternate Vegas? She didn't believe so. For now, all she could do was make a stew with what the people had provided her. After she diced the vegetables and added water, another slave came over with some herbs and spices and a guard dropped an animal next to her. Her nose crinkled and her stomach churned over the task of dressing the beast, but soon the meat made it into the pot as well. "It smells good, woman," Hernan stated, coming to stand next to Gervasio awhile later. "Any chance if you like what I make that you'll let me go?" Both men shook their heads. "Didn't think so." She stirred the contents in the pot. Guess food isn't the way to a man's heart in this place. Speaking of men… Her gaze searched for Reb.

From her estimate, at least an hour had passed since she saw him and if she was about to die, she wanted one last chance to talk with him. Movement at the other fire pit caught her attention. A guard forced Reb to sit on the ground. Her cutie was bound and gagged. Oh, Reb. You didn't try to escape did you? Now how are we going to get out of this? A flash on the other side of the fire and opposite the throne flared in the darkness. A bright golden spherical light emerged near the top of the trees, crackled and ripped down to the ground like a lightning bolt through the black shade of night. The view of the forest unzipped and rolled to the sides, revealing a new world through a circular opening. "What new trickery is this?" Hernan shouted over the screams and rampages of everyone in the forest and then hoisted his spear. "Not one of my making, I can tell you." She put a lid on the pot and stood. Marveling at the sight unfolding before her, she walked around the campfire and toward the day-lit red desert scene with a building several feet in. The words café and motel out front of the building flicked on and off. The men near her argued, beating the ends of their sticks on the ground. She glanced at them over her shoulder, watched all the warriors and captives run from the scene, then continued to approach the shimmering panorama. What is this? The question echoed in her mind while from

several feet away, she studied the opening. As she repeated the question Hernan asked, the answer clicked. A portal! Yes! But, where is the place on the other side of the opening? A platinum-haired woman materializing in the forefront of the landscape stepped out of picture. Two gorgeous men appeared within the portal desert scene. "It's everywhere and nowhere," the woman supplied as if reading her mind. "In your case though, the place is home. I'm Cathy. These two men," she pointed behind her, "are my companions, Adam and Robert. We're here--" She sniffed the air. "What is that wonderful aroma?" "I'm Rachel and I guess you're smelling my stew." "Fabulous. I'm famished," the tall, handsome blond with gorgeous blue eyes stated as he walked out of the desert. "So am I. Wait up, Adam," the other tall man with swarthy dark looks added as he followed him. "But the--" Rachel cried and turned to warn the men about the warriors who had been holding her and others captive. Her alarm died on her lips. The clearing in the forest was empty except for Reb still tied up at the fire. "Guess we finally caught a break. I am so glad we don't have to fight anyone. This rescuing people is rough work." Cathy patted Rachel's

shoulder as she walked by and headed toward the men eating at the fire. Rachel shook her head to clear it, glanced back at the glimmering portal and then rushed over to Reb, releasing the gag and ropes. "Thanks." He rubbed his wrists, then jutted his chin in the direction of the trio. "Who are they?" "I'm not quite sure yet, but I think they're here to help us." She helped Reb to his feet. "Did you try to escape earlier?" "No. I wouldn't have attempted that unless you were with me. All I wanted to do was use the, um, loo in some privacy." Rachel nodded and led Reb over to where the food was. Cathy held up her half eaten dish of food. "This is awesome. You'll have to give me the recipe for our menu." "Menu?" Reb asked, squatting at the fire and preparing himself a dish. "Yeah, for our café in our motel," the darkhaired man supplied. "Excuse me?" Reb squawked. "Reb," Rachel drawled his name to caution him and the brows came together on her forehead. "What?" Perplexed, Reb stared at her and tilted his head in the newcomer's direction. "I'm trying to make sure these people aren't going to put us in a worse place." "That's not our intent," Cathy offered in a placid soothing voice.

"And how do we know that?" Reb barked, pointing at the portal. "Hey," both of Cathy's companions shouted in unison jumping to their feet. "Adam. Robert." Cathy held out a hand to stop their impending tirade in her defense. "It's all right. Reb has cause to be concerned and ask questions." She looked to Rachel, then Reb with tenderness. "We are here to assist you because it's our penance for not helping out another couple when they were in need. The three of us and our motel only appear when there's trouble, so I can only gather, you two are in a bit of a sticky wicket." Reb snorted. "You can say that again. They planned on killing me after dinner." "Me, too," Rachel added. "So if you don't mind, I'd really like to get out of here before those people muster their courage and return." "No problem," the blonde woman stated. "Come with us." Cathy and her men rose and walked to the portal. Rachel and Reb followed. Right outside of the opening between worlds, Cathy turned to her and Reb. "Best to say your goodbyes now." She stepped over the edge of the opening. Rachel threw her arms around Reb, felt his strong arms wrap around her and hug her back in a tight embrace. "If you're ever in Vegas come visit me at A Stone's Throw. It's my boutique." She

pulled out of his arms and gazed into his beautiful brown eyes. "And as I like to say when I'm helping customers, it's where you're only a stone's throw away from obtaining your heart's desire." "I'll be sure to do that," his voice rasped with sadness. She kissed him on each cheek where his dimples were when he smiled, caressed the area with her fingers. Not able to bear the hurt look in his soulful brown gaze and on his face, she turned from him with water welling in her eyes and shuffled toward the threesome. With a glance at the three rescuers, she nodded, closed her eyes and let the tears flow. For so many years, she had kept her heart closed, taught herself to not let it bother her that she didn't have a partner to share life's ups and downs with. Now she had met the man of her dreams, allowed him to break her shell. Soon the only man she had ever loved would be gone. A hand gripped her shoulder. The breath whooshed out of her as if she had been punched in the gut. Sensations of being lighter than air and stretched like taffy, flowed through every atom of her body. Moments later, when she opened her eyes, she squealed with glee. Back in her storeroom, she patted down her body to make sure all her parts were with her and in the right spots. Satisfied she had been put together correctly after whizzing through the wormhole, she stepped into the washroom. An old lady's image reflected

in the mirror. Laughter bubbled forth from deep within her as her fingers brushed her dry tanned cheeks, the lines near her eyes. "I'm me again. Blessed be, I'm back." "Who the hell--" The bellowing male voice startled Miss Q. She spun and faced her nephew. "Edom, my boy! My it's good to be home." He lowered the weapon in his hand and uncocked it. "Aunt Rachel. Wow. Where have you been? We've been worried about you. Joha and I had to play off your disappearance as if you died." "Well, it's a bit of a long story, but I got tricked with a bauble and it sent me through a portal." Dressed again as she had been before she left, she pulled the angel wings carving out of her pocket. The once pristine ivory had blackened, its use no longer valid. "Died, you say? Betha must be beside herself." "Betha's fine. She's with Joha. But she'll be happy to see you." He jutted his chin toward the object in her hand. The work of Xavier, eh?" "Yes." She clutched the piece in her fist and fought back the tears that wanted to pour forth. If it weren't for Xavier, she never would have been forced from her home, but then if she hadn't been removed from her home, she wouldn't have met Reb. "How did you guess?" "Word has spread through the factions that he's on the hunt. He must have gotten the scent that our girls were here in town and friends with you.

You know how he's always hated our coven. He probably figured if he got you out of the way then he'd be able to catch one of them easier in an act of vengeance on us. Bet he didn't count on me and Joha's being here and the fact that Rhiamon wasn't a reincarnate nor a virgin." "Betha?" Her hand flew to her chest in concern and to help still her racing heart. Betha was a reincarnated soul and the body she was in was pure. "Joha got to her in time." Rachel's shoulders sagged in relief. "Good. This means we're safe from a repeat visit from Xavier. I feel sorry for the souls he's going after next." From the front of the store, the bell tinkled over the door. Edom hid the weapon in the back of his pants, pulling out his shirt to cover it. Rachel shook her head. He knew how she hated guns. She followed him out of the storeroom. "May we help you?" Edom inquired in a deep, polite voice. She stepped around him to aid him with the customer. A handsome older gentleman shook Edom's offered hand. "Yes, I hope so," his accent rolled rich and deep, familiar. "I was told if I were ever in the area to stop by." "Reb?" Warmth spread through her. Could it be? Could the dapper gentleman before her be the love she thought she lost? He smiled.

The two dimples she adored formed at the corners of his mouth. "Rachel. My beautiful moon goddess." He winked. She ran around the counter and hugged him for all he was worth. "Reb, you're here. I'm so glad because I couldn't imagine my life without you in it." He kissed her on her forehead. "Nor I you. And you're right, my love. Coming here did give me my heart's desire."

In Spirit and in Flesh by Amelia June

Cathy stared out the window of the motel's lobby at the endless blackness that sometimes appeared before they traveled to a new spot. When the light shone again, there would be another chance to help someone. "What are you looking at, gorgeous? There's nothing to see out there." Adam walked to where she was, resting her elbows on the front desk. He put his arms around her waist. "I was just looking, I guess." She turned to face him, still in his embrace. "What if we never get out of here, Adam? What if we were too bad? Maybe God hates us." A pain bloomed behind her eyes, worry that had never been a part of her life before that night. Adam searched her face, concerned. She could see her own worry reflected in him. "I don't know, Cathy. All I know for sure is that we've done a lot of good now, and we will get another opportunity to do good in just a few moments. Maybe we need to focus on today and let the future unfold as it will."

Cathy sighed and ran a hand through her hair before turning back to the blackened window. "Isn't that what got us into trouble in the first place?" **** If Parker glanced at her with that worried puppy expression on his face, Caroline thought she might cheerfully strangle him. She supposed her mood might reflect that they had been driving for days and she hadn't slept much. Parker huffed, angry at the world and himself for getting them so lost. "I don't understand it," he said. "We should have reached I-17 by now. The guy at the gas station said the junction was only a few miles, but this road seems to get narrower and more twisted. I'm not even sure we're headed the right way." "We'd better stop again for better directions. I told you that guy was smoking something." Her mouth quirked in a ghost of a smile, the most she could manage between fatigue and irritation. She didn't really blame Parker--he was looking out for her after all. Sometimes though, he hovered like a mother hen. "You're right. We need to stop again. What I wouldn't give for some backwoods psycho motel…" As if he had put in an order to the universe, the minivan crested another hill and, nestled in the valley below, appeared a lonely, rundown motel.

The forest was growing denser as they drove, but the trees seemed to bend away from the motel, as if looking for the sun in the other direction. "That's weird," Caroline said. "Do we stop?" Parker frowned, gripping the steering wheel. "What choice do we have? We need to get to Sedona soon, before…" he trailed off, unable to even complete the sentence. The descent into the valley where the motel sat took longer than she expected. As they drove down the deceptively steep hill, the trees began to multiply and the desert feel of central Arizona seemed far away. Red rock loomed in the distance, Sedona surely somewhere on the horizon, but they seemed to be entering another place altogether. Soon, their twisting mountain road curved away from a view of the motel and became surrounded on either side by tall trees, branches so long they whipped at the minivan's passenger side windows with loud, rending screeches. "Christ, Parker, you're going to break a window like that. Slow down," Caroline snapped at him, her body tensing. Parker didn't reply, but shifted into a lower gear and tried to slow their progress. He chewed the inside of his lip though, anxious to be going the right direction. Silence filled the cab, apart from the scratch and creak of the trees and the low hum of the van's engine.

Caroline's face softened a bit as he watched her from the corner of his eye. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry, Parker. I'm just…" "I know, love, I know. Hang in there. It can't be much farther now." "Do you think…do you think the woman in Sedona can help?" Caroline was almost whispering now, speaking the words they had both been avoiding for two months now. Parker kept his gaze on the road, but ran a strong hand through his thick black hair--which had developed a few more grays since Caroline had told him something was wrong. "I don't know. I hope so." She bit back the rest of her questions. Do you still love me? Do you think I'm crazy? What do you think is happening? **** Parker pulled into the lot, gravel making a grinding sound under the tires. He glanced at Caroline, trying to refrain from asking if she was okay. Again. "You have no idea how badly I have to pee," Caroline said, that ghost smile returning to her features as she climbed out of the van in a rush. The motel, a sign on the adjoining restaurant naming it Café Nowhere, seemed empty. Parker wondered if there was even anyone working the joint.

Caroline was moving fairly quickly toward the motel's entrance in search of facilities when she froze. A second later, she shouted, "Hit the deck," and dove for the gravel. Parker's heart seized in his chest. Not again. Then he was by her side. She was face down in the dirt, screaming, "Incoming! For fuck's sake, get down, sergeant!" She rolled toward Parker, who had to jump out of his crouch to avoid a collision. Her face was covered in white stones and her hair was disheveled as she frantically scrambled by her side for some unseen object. "Caroline," he said, even though he knew it wouldn't help. "Caroline, wake up, sweetheart." She ignored him, low crawling forward on her elbows, dragging her exposed skin through the rocks. She spoke quietly now, not a whisper, but stealthily. "Fucking, Charlie! I'll get them this time, Sergeant, you just give me ten minutes and I'll be back with Charlie's head on a stake." She paused, head cocked to one side, listening. Parker heard nothing but his pounding heartbeat. He sat back on his haunches, watching her. He'd long given up on rousing her during a vision. "I know, Sarge, I know. But they got Fritz, and Jimmy. Fucking Jimmy with his bum leg and his pretty gal back home. I won't let them get away with that, Sarge. Ten minutes, then you can send in the cavalry."

Apparently, Sarge didn't argue because Caroline rose to a crouch, her dress filthy and her arms and legs littered with tiny cuts. She'd be bruised in a few hours, too. After a beat, she ran as fast as possible toward the motel. Parker stood and jogged behind her, vaguely glad she wasn't running for the street. She made it maybe a hundred yards before she stepped on something invisible to him and screamed a highpitched keen that wrenched his heart into his throat. In slow motion, she fell, half on to the small wooden porch that bordered the motel and half in the gravel, clutching at her leg and wailing. "My leg, Sarge, I can't walk. Help me!" A moment later, she jerked once as if something hit her in the shoulder and then again as if hit in the chest. The horrific keening ceased as though someone flipped a switch, and she collapsed in a heap, motionless. **** "What the hell was that?" asked Adam, heading down the stairs double time to meet Cathy at the front desk who was heading for the front door. "It was the weirdest thing, this woman just started screaming and carrying on. The trees look peaceful enough, but maybe we've landed in another war zone. It's just odd because I didn't hear gunfire or anything." The two of them

reached the door of the motel together, Cathy wrenching it open to reveal their new guests. A woman dressed in white lay motionless at her feet, dirty and scratched, but not obviously injured in any way. Her husband, presumably, ran toward her, yelling, "Don't touch her, she's okay, but if you touch her she might… freak out, I guess is the best word for it." Cathy frowned. What the hell had Valerus planned for them this time? "All right, I won't. Do I need to call an ambulance?" she wondered if they had a phone this time, if there even were phones, then dismissed the idea when she saw the minivan out front. Good, they were in the recent past or present for a change. "No, please don't. She's not hurt, not physically. Though if you had something I could use to clean her up a little, I'd appreciate it. And a room, I guess?" "Sure, no problem. Can you bring her inside?" "Yes." The man eyed Cathy and Adam and then continued, "Please drop the pity from your eyes before she comes to. She's not crazy and I won't have her stared at like a mental patient." Cathy's mouth opened and then shut. She didn't like what he said, but he was right. She had pitied the woman. The pretty lady on the ground was sure acting like she was on the crazy side. Adam opened the door wide and pulled Cathy's arm to move her out of the door. "We'll

get what you need. Cathy, let's give them some privacy." Cathy nodded and went to grab the wet washcloth. This time, her bathroom was stocked with modern-day conveniences--band-aids, Neosporin, the works. Sighing with relief, she grabbed what she thought might help and went back to the lobby. "I do love modern medical care," she said to Adam as she handed him the goods while the guy--he was well built and attractive, tall--lifted the woman without a hitch. He had long hair tucked into a ponytail and wirerim glasses that gave him an intellectual air. His wife, while on the rough side now, was clearly pretty, but looked as breakable as a doll. Her wide, now open eyes were a crystal green that looked at once fierce and fragile, and her limbs were delicate and pale. Her hair was whiteblonde, her face unmarred by freckles or lines though she looked drawn and exhausted. Adam told Parker to use room one, handing him the medical care stuff discretely so that he didn't spook the lady. Parker walked on by, totally focused on the woman who said, "We can use that room in the hall, number one." Cathy frowned. Hadn't Adam just said that? "Okay, Sweetie," he said and walked her there, shutting the door with a firm click that Cathy heard all the way in the lobby.

"Well that was weird," Adam said. "I wonder how we're supposed to help them." "I have no idea. I don't think we're capable of offering psychiatric advice." "Well, they obviously need us, at least for a room and a few hours rest." Adam walked back to the door and flipped the sign to No Vacancy. Cathy nodded and headed over to the café to see what she could scare up for lunch. **** "I'm so sorry, Parker. I don't know what happened. I was getting out to pee and then I was in the jungle. Vietnam, I guess. I can't get rid of this spirit and he's making me crazy!" Caroline's mouth smiled, but her eyes were wild and wet. "Don't apologize. Here, take that dress off so I can clean you up." Lifting her dress over her head, Caroline sighed and settled back in the large, soft bed. The motel was nothing exciting, but the room was lovely. A window let in rays of sunlight that were soft, filtered through the tall trees around the place. A huge four-poster bed dominated the room, piled high with cushy mattress, white feather down bedding and what seemed like a hundred pillows. The room was carpeted in plush white, sparsely furnished other than the large bed and a few tasteful paintings rather than the usual ugly hotel prints. A notepad on the end table by the

telephone proclaimed the motel Café Nowhere just like the restaurant. Caroline felt ensconced in warmth and safety. Even the ghosts who inhabited the place were nice enough. She had seen a man and a woman, clearly unaware they were dead and still trying to run the motel as though Parker and Caroline were guests. Sad. "Do you ever get tired of me and my crazy dead people? I know I would, especially this latest one. Even I can't remember a spirit tossing my mind around like this before." Parker chuckled and dabbed at her scraped knees with a washcloth. "After the first time I saw you communicate with a spirit, I knew I would never be able to be interested in another woman. Even now, even with this ghost or whatever is attached to you, torturing you, I wouldn't trade you for a boring soccer mom for all the tea in China. Your work is terrifying, I won't lie. I love you, though, I love how different and quirky you are. I love that you talk to ghosts, help people." Wincing, Caroline clamped her teeth together to keep from yelping as Parker cleaned her wounds, nothing serious, but very dirty. "Maybe I should just get in the shower," she said. "You're probably right, these could use a scrubbing." Parker rubbed his hands together and started stripping off his own jeans and shirt. "So…you're joining me I take it?" Bra unhooked, Caroline slipped her panties off and laid them in the pile of clothing on the floor. The

best part of staying in a hotel was the freedom to be sloppy. Parker lifted an eyebrow at her midsock removal and she had to giggle. "Of course you're joining me--" "I never want you naked without an appreciation section," he completed, something he said to her countless times in the last two years of dating, then marriage. The bathroom tile chilled her feet, but she stepped across the small room and turned on the shower as hot as she could stand. The hot water would serve to clear her mind and clean her scrapes. Her chest and shoulder ached. She could vividly remember the bullets hitting her and exploding into shrapnel before she died. Her body shook and she tried to keep her fatigue and fear from Parker though he read her like a book. "Feeling a bit shell shocked there, soldier?" He pressed against her back, his nakedness matching her own and pulling her into him. Spending so much time with the dead made her appreciate the solid human form, helped along by Parker's sleek musculature. He slid his hands over her shoulders and rubbed the tension from them, something he'd been doing for her more and more in the last two months since whatever malignant entity had attached itself to her. She let herself relax, though in the back of her mind, she constantly worried she would slip again into another vision, hurting herself or worse, someone else.

"Enough worrying," Parker said as though he were psychic, too. "Get in that hot water and relax. You can't worry all the time." Doubtful on that score, Caroline complied and stepped into the hot shower. Steam rose and clouded the glass doors, the water a divine distraction. Parker followed her in, shutting the sliding door behind him and leaning against the far tiled wall to watch her. Stress leaked from her neck and shoulder muscles and despite her busy entrance, she was glad they had stopped. "You look awfully pretty there under the shower spray. Mind if I wash you?" Parker held up a bottle of nondescript body wash and another washcloth. There was a wicked gleam in his eye she recognized. "How is it that no matter how weird things get, you still have sex on the brain?" "I'm a multitasker," he said, squirting soap into the cloth and lathering before she had told him it was okay. He knew it was anyway. He stepped forward. His body brushed against hers with only the softest touch, but now that she was relaxed, her nerves tingled happily where his skin met hers. He rubbed the rough cloth over her shoulders and arms, the soap stinging at first, but the pain and dirt washed away with his gentle strokes. Running his fingers over her breastbone, he looked for bruises, but none had appeared as they sometimes did after a vision like this. He passed

the cloth over her breasts and belly, taking his time around her sensitive nipples, which hardened to the touch. Caroline let her head fall back, the spray of the shower wetting her hair as Parker's hands explored her body, now slick with soapy runoff. After some situating, he knelt before her, washing first one leg, then the other. As he moved to stand, he set down the washcloth and rinsed his fingers in the shower behind her, then pressed one knee between her legs to widen her stance. One warm, wet finger probed her gently, opening her up and slipping inside, careful to use her wetness to his advantage. Caroline gasped as he entered her, leaning forward on him for support so she wouldn't fall. He slid out, pressing his slick finger instead just above her clit, sending a wave of pleasure over her body. His other hand moved to brace her back, holding her against him as she opened her legs wider, pushed her hips toward his hand. Parker touched his forehead to hers, making her raise her face to him so he could kiss her. He pressed his lips to hers, soft and strong, then more passionate. She parted her lips and he dove into her, kissing her like she could give him oxygen and rubbing his finger over and over her clit, finding a rhythm that she liked. She moaned into his mouth, wanting more sensation, more pleasure and he delivered. He broke their kisses and buried his head in her shoulder, biting gently

and sucking the skin there. His hand moved from her back to her breast, brushing over her nipple until the sensitive skin buzzed. He pushed her under the water stream of the shower, letting the spray flow over her breasts, but angling away from her pussy. When he moved her, she felt his firm cock pressing against her hip. Her knees were shaky and weak, for once having nothing to do with her fear and fatigue. Abruptly he pulled away, holding her up with one arm and she frowned at him. "Gotta get out of this shower and get you into bed," he said, his voice low and resonant. Parker wasn't everyone's definition of hunk, but when he wanted her, Caroline believed she had never seen anyone hotter. His need made him blind to anything else but her. She brushed his damp hair over his shoulder and said, "Let's go then. The water's getting cold." One corner of his mouth quirked in a half-smile as he reached around her to turn the water off. He then stepped out of the shower, pulling her hand to follow. The towels were soft against her skin--white like the bedding and the carpet. They both took one and dried quickly. Parker then took her hand again and led her to the bed, urgent need showing on his face. Toes sinking into the plushy carpet, Caroline walked back to the bed and jumped in, feeling a bit giddy.

"You're so cute," Parker said before he joined her, rocking the entire bed frame and bouncing her up and down a few times. Hands on her shoulders, he pushed her back until she lay beneath him. "Let's see what you have for me," she said, running her hands over his strong back and pulling him to her. His cock pushed into her belly and he cupped her shoulders in his hands. Face buried in her neck, he moaned as she ran her fingernails over his flesh. They kissed again, slipping into the practiced ease of long time lovers. Caroline twisted so that they were side to side and threw a leg over his hip, exploring his chest and belly with her hands. She rubbed the tension away from his shoulders and chest, lightly played with his nipples, which made him shiver. Her fingers brushed his inner thighs as he turned his attention to her breasts with a gleeful twinkle in his eye. "Breast man," Caroline murmured. He didn't argue, instead placing his lips over one hard nipple and giving it a gentle nip that made her squeal. She wrapped her hand around his cock, stroking the velvety skin there. He rewarded her with a gasp and rougher treatment, his free hand grasping her ass hard. "I want you to fuck me," she murmured in his ear. She didn't mention she was afraid another vision might interrupt them. "Convenient," he said, moving up to kiss her on the cheek and forehead. "I want to fuck you, too."

Caroline pulled him atop her, opening her thighs to allow him to settle between them on his knees. His cock nudged her opening and entered her slowly. She was wet enough certainly, but he took his sweet time. "Well? I'm not a delicate flower, Parker. I said fuck me." "Impatient lady, as always," he said, paying her no heed and sliding his cock inside, a half-inch further. "I like to take my time." She had to admit it was fun, the anticipation as he moved closer to her, his cock moving slow and sure. When he finally did enter her completely, he leaned forward, cupping her shoulders in his hands and thrusting deep. Burying his nose in her hair, he inhaled deeply, a grunt of pleasure escaping his lips. Caroline dug her fingers into his lower back, lifting her hips off the bed to meet him as he withdrew and thrust again, pushing himself into her. Slick and engorged from their shower, Caroline's body responded at once. A slight shift in position and Parker's body rubbed against her clit with every thrust, pushing her closer and closer to orgasm. They moved in their familiar rhythm, hard and insistent. Caroline pulled her knees in tight to her body and Parker drove his cock deep inside her. "Come for me, Blondie," he said. She couldn't obey--not yet. She opened her mouth to tell him, but he knew. With a wink, he sat up on his knees and pressed his thumb against

her clit, only missing a beat. Pleasure sang through her veins and the sensations began to blur until she was able to obey, the orgasm spasming through her from top to toe. She shuddered and moaned and Parker fucked her even harder, forcing the last traces of ecstasy from her until he couldn't go another moment. His orgasm was fierce, his cock pulsing inside her. She watched him take his pleasure from her, use her body with an animal lust until he had gotten his fill of her. When he finally finished, he lay next to her on the poofy feather bed, head resting on her chest as they both tried to catch their breath. In that moment, as she floated on clouds, she thought he looked primal, as though they were the first man and woman to ever make love. She also wondered, as she did every time, if this was the time they would get pregnant. They wanted a baby so badly, but her periods had always been erratic and she wondered now, after six months of trying, if they were going to have problems. Maybe the entity plaguing her was blocking her fertility somehow. But these were idle thoughts in an afterglow of happy emotion, her husband was by her side and everything seemed right in the world. She ran faster than she knew she could. The branches of the trees around her seemed to want her to fall, pulling at her clothes and tearing great holes in her best dress though she was far beyond caring. The

creature that chased her grew ever closer, close enough she could feel its hot breath on her neck and smell its musk as it ran her down. Her breath started to hitch, the pain in her side burning and slowing her progress despite her need to move faster. Her heart pounded as though it might explode in her chest and still the creature gained on her, was almost on her. When she stumbled on a fallen branch and hit the ground, she knew it was over for her. It stood over her, looming like a giant in the dim moonlight that filtered through the trees. He looked like a man, handsome even with his sharp features and strong, lithe body. But the glint in his eye was not human at all. She watched as he bared his fangs, his mouth elongating to accommodate his sharp incisors. He meant to drink her blood, she knew, and cared nothing for her otherwise. To him, she was prey. "Xavier," called a voice in the distance. Her heart caught in her throat. Maybe she had a chance to escape. As the creature turned its head toward the sound of the voice, she twisted and jumped to her feet, faster than she imagined she could move in thick skirts. Running for her very life, she shoved away branches and begged God with every step to protect her from this evil. The creature roared with anger. In the blink of an eye, he was on her, twisting a hand through her hair and shoving her back to the ground. No mortal creature could have moved that quickly. Her last fleeting thought was of her lost future, her desire for a husband, children--nothing but a dream now as the vampire set his teeth to her throat. The pain

was immense, for a moment, then there was nothing but dark. **** "Shit," murmured Parker. Caroline was whimpering, eyes open, but glazed and far away. She clawed at the air over her in bed, fighting off some imaginary foe and frantically scrambling up toward the headboard. A second later, she went limp, hunched against him as he held her. He sighed with relief. Whatever the memory had been, it was short, and she was already blinking and looking around in some confusion. "That was a short one," she said, her voice hoarse. "She was killed by a vampire, of all things. What the hell?" "Sounds like a bad fairy tale," he said, holding his wife close to him. "I'm sick of dying," Caroline announced after getting herself back under some semblance of control. "Let's go see what we can find to eat in this old, rundown place. Maybe someone left behind a loaf of bread." "Sounds good," Parker said, not mentioning the perfectly serviceable café next door. Maybe she hadn't noticed. They got dressed and headed back to the lobby. Caroline marched right up to the woman behind the desk and started talking. "Hi there. Do you know if there's any food here?"

"Um, sure there is. But can I ask--" "No, thank you. We don't need anything, but food and shelter for the night. We got lost on the road. I appreciate what you're doing, running this old place, but I don't have the energy for more spirit work tonight. Maybe when I get some food I can help you, but not at the moment." The woman's partner, the same man who had helped Parker earlier, came out from the door and said, "I'm sorry, I don't--" Caroline interrupted again. "Look, I'm not trying to be rude, but I just don't have the energy to deal with you two." "I have no idea what you're talking about," the woman said, who was starting to look irritated. Parker moved to stand beside Caroline, putting an arm over her shoulders protectively. "I can handle this, Parker," she said. Turning back to the lady, she said, "Look. You're dead, okay? You and your what--husband? Your spirits are trapped here for some reason. I can see you and talk to you, but no one else can." "Caroline," Parker said. She waved him off. "I help people like you cross over, but I'm being plagued by something that is draining my essence and forcing me to relive these horrible situations day after day. I don't have time for a crossing right now. I'd be happy to help you in the future, though." "I'm not sure you are correct," the man said. Parker nodded and opened his mouth to speak.

Caroline beat him to it. "My husband here can't see you or hear you at all, only I can. This is how it has been since you two died some years ago, I'm sure. I'm sorry to break it to you like this because usually I'm more sensitive--" "Caroline!" Parker shouted. She turned to him, eyebrows raised. "I can see them." "What?" she asked. "I can see them just fine, they're quite… fleshy. And they both look a little pissed." Caroline stared at him, jaw agape, then at the couple behind the desk. "Are you kidding me? Because they are clearly dead." The woman held up a hand. "You're both right, so calm down. My name is Cathy. Adam and I run this motel. We're not dead, but we're not really alive either. I've never met someone who could tell before, though. How did you know?" She looked at Caroline expectantly. "I'm a medium. I communicate with the dead all the time--I know your smell, your look. You're…fuzzy, I guess is the word. I had no idea Parker could see you." "We're a special case," the man said. "My name's Adam. Why don't you come and eat in the café, and tell us about this entity trouble you've been having. I think we might be able to help." "How can you help me?" Caroline looked dubious, arms folded across her chest. She wasn't used to being caught off guard.

"Come on over and we'll explain everything over some--potato pancakes, I think?" "My favorite!" Parker said, a grin spreading across his face. "I can't believe I'm finally talking to Caroline's ghosts, and they have potato pancakes. What a trip." The foursome trekked over to the café, Cathy pushing the door open, a bit violently. A man holding a crate of potatoes dropped it with a loud, "Jesus--augh!" Cathy laughed. "Robert, when are you going to learn not to take His name in vain? He doesn't like it." "Not this century," grumbled Robert, who bent over to put potatoes back into the crate before hefting them into the kitchen. "You scared me," he called over his shoulder. "Sorry, sweetie. My mistake. Are you ready to do potato pancakes?" "Born ready," he called as the door to the kitchen swung shut. Parker heard the grill fire up and the food processor start whirring potatoes into tiny bits. Cathy showed him and Caroline to a booth, the Formica peeling a bit off the table. "Robert's the cook today. He's great with potatoes." The smell of frying potato and onion hit Parker's nose and he grinned--they hadn't had a meal outside of drive-throughs for a while now because they were in such a hurry to get to

Sedona. Adam brought coffee in chipped mugs that looked like relics from the last millennium. "Will someone please explain to me what is going on," Caroline said, mouth set in a frustrated line. Parker put a hand over hers. She was a flurry of emotion, had been ever since the visions started, and he was never sure how to comfort her best. Adam sat down with them. "I have a story to tell you, a story that didn't happen that long ago, but then again, it happened an eternity ago for us." He explained their history, their experience with a young couple that left the three of them dead and in debt. Parker listened, nodding, but was completely flabbergasted. He had never doubted his wife's experiences, but to hear from people who had actually been to the other side…his head spun with the truth of it all. "Okay," Caroline said. "I've heard of entities like you before. But I still don't understand how you can help us." Robert set down plates of fried potato pancakes, eggs and dishes of applesauce and sour cream on the table. Parker grabbed a fork and started in. Caroline shook her head. Parker paused. "Queasy again?" Caroline didn't answer, but pushed the plate away. "I have to get rid of this thing," she said, her

hands gripping her mug like it would fly away if she let it. "I know we can help. I know that because our place, this café, it only manifests when someone needs us. We travel all over--time, space, place, you name it. We only seem to land where people like you need us. We have a lot of experience now." Adam looked over at his partners and they both nodded. "Besides," Cathy continued, "we want out of here. We want to move on to the next life. And instead, we're stuck in this rundown shack. Helping you helps us, so you won't find more dedicated workers." Taking a shaky breath, Caroline nodded. "I suppose you can give it a whirl what will it hurt anyway? I've never had the dead help me before." Her ghost smile returned, nothing like the joy Parker used to see on her face, but enough. Their turn to tell a story came, so Parker and Caroline both spoke. They told the trio about Caroline's consuming visions starting two months ago, give or take, with her nearly diving into traffic to avoid a sword gash to the face. She thought she might have been in feudal Japan in that one, but she couldn't be sure. All Parker had seen was his wife throwing herself in front of a bus, screaming like something was killing her. Turns out, something was. Caroline--or rather whoever she became--always died in her visions,

each of them brutally violent, or painful as the time she died of tuberculosis. "Good heavens," Robert said. "No wonder you're a nervous wreck. I'd be one, too, with all that going on in my head." "We were headed to Sedona because we contacted a woman on the internet who thought she might be able to help. Caroline's health hasn't been great either--she's tired constantly, and dizzy and ill. I've had to take leave from work to make sure she is okay because when she gets a vision, she's completely gone. The doctor can't find anything wrong with her, though." Parker sighed, staring at his empty plate. He didn't want her to see his own fatigue and fear, which he was sure was writ on his face. "All right let's get to work," Cathy said. "Adam, erase the specials board so we can write on it." Soon the sound of chalk scraping against blackboard whizzed around the empty café, Cathy leading the discussion. "We have dying of consumption in France, a sword through the neck in feudal Japan, I saw you in Vietnam earlier, and this vampire attack--probably Europe since everyone was white--right?" "I think so," Caroline said. "That one--did the vampire have a name?" Cathy looked a bit sick herself. "Yes," Caroline said. "Xavier." The trio looked at each other grimly, saying nothing.

"So, he's your vampire, then?" asked Parker, still looking very incredulous about the whole thing. This piece of information made things seem more credible though. "Yes. No doubt that's part of the reason you are here. We can redeem his sins of the past by helping you now." Cathy spoke quietly, then shook her head as if to clear it and returned to the board. They listed Caroline's other visions, the specials board covered with arrows and crosshatches as they tried to make sense of them. "The thing that jumps out at me," Robert said, crossing his ankles in the aisle between the counter and the booth they sat in, "is that none of these happened at the same time. They seem to fall in line through history. I've studied in our library since we died, and I think I can safely say each one of these deaths is from a different decade at least." "What does that mean?" Parker asked, but Caroline seemed thoughtful, brow furrowed, gaze locked on chalkboard. Parker fidgeted. He was the odd man out--no death to speak of and no knowledge beyond what he could see and touch. Frustration and fear warred in his tight chest and he focused on keeping calm. "You've always been a medium--sensitive to the dead?" Cathy asked. Caroline nodded, worrying her bottom lip with her teeth. "Obviously, these are all dead people,

but I'm not seeing them as they are now, their spirits. I'm seeing their lives. I've had that happen a few times when I was near a dead body--I'll get a flash of what happened just before they died. I always assumed it was their spirit, talking to me through vision. But I've never experienced a vision like these before." "I have a thought," Robert said, "something I've read about before." "What if you don't have multiple spirits? What if it is one spirit?" "One spirit with multiple deaths?" Caroline said, with a note of incredulity, but as soon as she said it, she lifted her eyes from the cracked tabletop. "One spirit--many lifetimes. I considered the idea myself actually, but I can't sense an actual person anywhere, just energy. I talked to three mediums back home and they were all stumped." "Maybe we're looking at this from the wrong angle," Adam countered, not willing to let the idea go just yet. "Look at the facts--you're sick, right? Dizzy, can't eat, weak. Maybe her energy, essence, whatever, is weakened by her illness and the spirit is trying to hurt her or something. Maybe it's getting revenge?" "No!" Cathy said, who had been staring out the café window again, but now sat up straight in her chair. "No, that's not it, but you're totally right. We've been going about this all wrong, from the spirit angle rather than the flesh." She turned to Caroline with a smile, which seemed out of place

to Parker given the severity of the problem. "How long have you two been married?" "About a year, give or take." Cathy nodded, excited. "I know what it is, though I'm not sure why you don't. Come with me, Caroline, we have something to do." Caroline blinked, and Parker thought something flashed in her gaze, like she thought of something. Without another word, she got up and went with Cathy, leaving him open-mouthed in surprise. What the hell? The three men left, looked at each other across the booth. "Any idea what she's up to this time?" Robert said to Adam. "None," Adam replied. "How about some more coffee?" **** "I think I saw…aha, I did. I usually have what I need somewhere in this place." Cathy produced a box from the same medicine cabinet she had retrieved the medical supplies, earlier. Caroline looked at the box, then at Cathy. "Do you really think I could be pregnant? I've taken dozens of those stupid things since we started trying, and I was starting to worry…" She trailed off. If she was pregnant, that would answer so many questions, but every blank test strip left her heartbroken. "I just don't know."

"Well no sense wondering, go on. That's what modern medicine is for, and believe me, you should be so lucky. You wouldn't believe what life was like before antibacterial soap." Caroline took the box and gave Cathy a pointed look that drove the woman from the bathroom. She reminded herself to breathe--just breathe. After all, it was just a little bit of plastic. No big deal. "Yeah right," she muttered to herself before ripping open the foil of the test. **** When she returned to the café, her ghost smile was gone, replaced by her usual full-toothed grin. Parker jumped from his seat when she opened the door, hardly able to keep herself from jumping up and down like a crazed cheerleader. "What the fuck happened, Caroline? Did you figure out how to banish the entity?" "Not…exactly," she said. "I might still have visions for a while, but I think they are fleeting. I brought you something." From her pocket, she withdrew the pregnancy test and handed it to him. "What is this?" "Look at it, Parker. Stop looking so worried. I think we're going to be okay." Parker looked, his breath whooshing out of him. All the other tests had been negative, but this

one showed two pink lines in the small window. Positive. "So…what does this mean?" "Cathy figured it out. We were so focused on the spirit world we forgot about the real one. Especially since last month's test was negative even though the visions had already started." "Sometimes it takes a while for those things to work correctly, especially if you are only the tiniest bit pregnant," Cathy said, who had come in behind Caroline who practically ran the whole way back. "I bet she was only a few days along when she took the first test, and her psychic nature picked it up long before the magic plastic stick did." Caroline was studying his face. "You don't seem happy." Pulling her into his arms, Parker buried his face in her hair. His voice was muffled when he spoke. "I'm thrilled about the baby. I can't imagine any news making me happier. Except I don't get how your visions are related." "They are the baby's visions," Cathy said, as she sat down next to Adam in the booth. "His or her past lives, replaying as the little critter grows into a new spirit, one created by the two of you. I am guessing now that you know, the visions won't be so powerful, and as soon as the baby grows a bit more, they'll be gone all together." "By then," added Caroline, "our child will have a personality of his or her own. No need for the past life reflections. At least, I think so. We'll have

to see how it goes. The important thing is, there is no entity trying to hurt me--just a helpless little spirit waiting to be born into the world again." Parker hugged her tight, his wife and now, the mother of his child. "I can't believe it," he said softly. "Me neither, but it's true. We finally did it." Caroline tipped her face toward his and he kissed her with the Café Nowhere disappearing all together as he was wrapped up in his little family. "Wait, Parker, what happened?" Parker opened his eyes, reluctantly, and frowned. Café Nowhere really had disappeared. They were standing on the side of the road near a sign, only miles from Sedona. The forest was gone, replaced by the famous red mountains of the desert. Traffic whizzed by on the highway and all Parker could do was laugh. Eventually, Caroline laughed, too--for the first time since the visions, she giggled until her eyes watered. Parker put a hand on her belly. "Listen up, junior--you give your mom a break, okay? I'm taking her to a spa, and she needs to rest in order to grow you properly. No more visions. That is my word as your father." They both stared at her midsection for a moment with Caroline still giggling a little. "Do you really think our child will give up that easily?" "No," Parker said, "not if she's anything like you. You're as stubborn as they come."

"Wait, how do you know it is a girl…" They bantered back and forth as they got back in the van, new parents and both relieved beyond measure that they were okay. The van started with a purr and Parker eased them back on the road, headed for their hotel in Sedona--this time as a vacation, not an emergency. Caroline looked through the rear window, a silent thank you on her lips for the three people who were there for her and her family, when they needed help the most. **** Cathy, Adam and Robert cracked a bottle of root beer and shared it between them. "They were a cute couple, weren't they?" "It isn't often we get to help someone so easily," Adam said, grabbing the soda from Cathy. "Maybe we'll get our turn someday, to have a child," Robert mused, staring out at the blackness. The hotel was headed somewhere else again. The three of them sighed wistfully, thoughts of their wasted life in their minds. Quiet settled over the trio as they awaited their next assignment, until all they could hear was the sound of soda bubbles fizzing in the empty café.

The Writer and the Warrior by Courtney Breazile

…Welcome to The Hotel California… The Eagles sang out from the ancient radio in Mariah Carrington's beat up '69 Ford pickup. It wasn't much. Once red, it was now more of a calico of rust, a rumbling truck. But it was hers and it had gotten her through a lot of Central American jungle, rattling along many roads like the one she was currently on, more a dirt path than a road really. She was surprised she could even pick up a radio station way out here, sure it had been a good eight hours since she had last passed through even a semblance of civilization. Now, the sun was going down and she was sure she would have to stop soon and sleep in her truck, not that it would be the first time on this journey of inspiration. Mariah had set out from her Manhattan condo two weeks ago, desperate for the inspiration to finish her latest novel. Her editor was hounding Mariah for progress, and after her most recent love-life fiasco, she just didn't have the words to finish it. She wrote steamy romance novels full of love and lust, yet her life was devoid of anything

even close, had been for a long time if she were being honest with herself. It was hopeless. She had thought she would find her inspiration on this trip, lose the writer's block and finish the damn thing. But so far all she had been able to accomplish was draining her bank account and eating some of the most disgusting food out there. Most of it was unrecognizable and she was glad. If she knew what they forced upon her in their desire to be hospitable, she would probably have actually thrown up instead of just wanting to. Oh what she wouldn't give for a real meal, real food from her favorite mom and pop Italian place around the corner from her condo. They were probably missing her. She went in there at least three times a week. Not being much of a cook herself, she relied on takeout for survival. Mariah crunched one of her favorite cinnamon mints and absentmindedly fingered one of the powder blue streaks running through her bobbed blonde hair--a habit she had whenever she was nervous or puzzling over something--and wondered if her lack of culinary skills was the reason Paul had left her. He hadn't seemed to mind, but of course, that was probably because she was always trying to impress him by being the all-about-you-mattress-kitten most men desired. Oh no, honey. I don't mind if you don't like to give oral sex. I just think it's great I can give it to you. It was sickening to think of all she had done to keep that

stupid man happy, and in the end, it hadn't mattered. He had left her for a busty young bimbo at his office. Apparently, Mariah was no longer date worthy at twenty-nine. Even though she had the same body she'd had at twenty. She was tall, leggy and described most her life as supermodel thin, which meant she had small breasts, a small butt and sticks for arms and legs. But most men had been very attracted to that, even Paul had, in the beginning. Then, all of a sudden, Paul had said she was at that age where women start wanting to get married and have babies. Bullshit! Mariah had never even thought those two words in connection with herself and Paul. But Paul didn't care what she claimed. He wanted out before things got complicated. And of course, there was the little matter of him sleeping with the bimbo. That had sealed the deal for Mariah and she stopped fighting for him. She was just disappointed she hadn't found out about his indiscretion earlier. She would have loved to have kicked him out on his ass. The Cheater. Instead, he had thrown it in her face as she was begging him to stay. What had happened to her self-esteem? In high school, she had been pursued by all the guys, even dated the captain of the football team, voted prom queen and most likely to succeed, but Paul had managed to reduce her to a pathetic lap dog.

No, that wasn't fair, it wasn't all Paul. It had been a succession of worthless guys all her life that had made her what she was. However, Paul could definitely be the one to take full responsibility for breaking her out of it. As she had sat there on her knees, tears falling down her face and watched him walk out the door, throwing over his shoulder, insult after insult, she had felt something inside her, break. She had finally taken off the blinders and saw what Paul and every other man had seen. They didn't think she was worth loving because she didn't think she was worth loving. She had devoted every minute of every relationship to her man's needs, praying they would not leave her, that they would find her worthy. For a while they liked it, but soon, they saw what a shell of a person she was and took advantage. When they saw she was so easily taken advantage of, they became disgusted with her and eventually left her because she had made herself unlovable. "Not--any--more!" Mariah said pounding her fist against the dashboard. She would not be that girl anymore. She would demand equality in her next relationship. She would take as good as she gave or she would walk away. She would not be walked all over by a pigheaded man ever again. That was the promise she had made to herself the night Paul had left. Since then, she had been unable to think of romance the same way. Every

time she started to write, her heroine ended up way too dominatrix to be in a sweet romance. So here she was, trucking along, waiting for her world to right itself so she could write. So far, inspiration had been as elusive as the town she was supposed to be heading toward. Mariah leaned forward and checked the surroundings. Yep, nothing but jungle. That damn old woman she had asked directions from in the last village must be laughing her ass off at this point, knowing she had sent the stupid white woman out into the middle of nowhere. Mariah refused to admit defeat and turn around just yet. She had plenty of gas in the back of her truck so she could safely keep driving for another day and not see anything. Food though, that would be a problem. She was down to a couple power bars and a bottle of water. She would starve long before she would have to worry about running out of gas. **** Dakota kept his distance from the impossibly loud truck. He didn't want the woman, Mariah--he had heard her introduce herself to others--to see him, but he just couldn't let her continue unprotected. She was all alone and heading into dangerous territory. The last time he had spotted one of Xavier's followers, it had been in this area.

What the hell was this woman thinking, coming out here? Was she hoping to join Xavier, or was she as unaware as she appeared to be? Dakota had been watching her for days, trying to figure out what she was up to. She seemed to be just a tourist, but he couldn't be sure. Now that she was headed straight for one of Xavier's known haunts, Dakota wondered if she wasn't more than she appeared. The truck rumbled to a stop and Dakota swooped down to a treetop. He tucked his six-foot wingspan comfortably behind himself and perched, watching to see if she would reveal anything new about herself. Dakota knew if she looked up, she would see nothing out of the ordinary. She would see what he wanted her to see--a large eagle perched regally atop the tree. He hid his true form easily. In truth, he was a six foot tall winged warrior, a loincloth the only thing covering his golden brown skin. His inky black hair fell in two long braids down his back where his eagle wings rested against his body. His talons, razor sharp and deadly to his enemy or prey, were retracted at the moment, but could elongate from his fingers and toes instantly if he was threatened. He was an Aztec Eagle-Man Warrior, protector of the Aztec people. Well, he used to be their protector. He now protected nothing but a pile of stones. It had been a very uneventful few hundred years, until recently. First came Xavier and his vampire followers, then the

werewolves trying to kill them. Now her. She was something, he just couldn't figure out what yet. Dakota had managed to stay out of the fighting as he didn't have anything against either band of creatures, but it had been interesting to watch. Especially after he discovered his image trickery didn't work on them and they could see what he really was. Although they had noticed him watching, none had ever approached him. Dakota wasn't sure if they were wary of him, or if they saw him as no great threat. Dakota envied the werewolves who could pass for human when not angered into turning into their wolf forms. Even Xavier, the fallen angel, could hide his black wings and look semi-human. Dakota would give anything to be able to interact with the humans who inhabited his land. Once upon a time, he had been worshiped by humans. They had treated him like a God and in return, Dakota and the other Eagle-Man Warriors had protected them from enemies who were after their gold and land. They had been given women, food and gold as payment. Ahh, the women. They were always so willing to please, always so proud they had been chosen to service the Gods for a time. They had not been able to hide their fear though…there was always fear and respect. Dakota had enjoyed them, but had never found one in particular he had desired above all others, never had he found his companion.

Most of the others had and then their downy feathers at the base of their wings would turn colors, from the normal sandy brown to a bright color, sometimes red, sometimes yellow or blue or orange, always bright and always unique. It would signify that the warrior had claimed his companion. The woman would soon sprout small flightless wings of the same color as her companion's new downy feathers. Any who saw them would know they belonged together, fated for each other and no other ceremony was used to bind them. They needed no more ceremony. They would live together happily forever. Or until one was killed. If that happened, then the other would perish as soon as its companion's heart stopped beating. Something the enemies of his people discovered by accident and used to bring the Eagle-Man Warriors to near extinction. They had captured the women companions and killed them all, thereby killing each Eagle-Man Warrior without a fight. It was the only time Dakota had ever been thankful that his companion had never been found. The women had been defenseless against armed men. Their wings would not fly and they did not have talons as their men did. It was a massacre and it had devastated the Aztecs. They had never recovered as a people. That was so long ago, and now, no one even knew he existed. The few times he had decided to reveal himself to a human whom he found

attractive, he had seen a look of such fear and disgust in their eyes, it enraged him beyond thinking. He ended up killing the poor things without a thought. He had given up after the third time he found himself standing over the bloody corpse of a young woman. He accepted he would never have companionship, it was hopeless. Dakota watched as Mariah stepped out of the truck. She stretched her thin body, revealing a peak of tantalizing skin between her white tank top and jeans. Dakota leaned forward, hoping to catch her scent. It was spicy cinnamon and he just couldn't get enough of it. The wind carried her scent up to him, teasing him. His whole body tensed with the desire she induced so easily in him. He wanted to fly down and scoop her into his arms, carry her away and never let her out of his sight. Of course, he couldn't, and wouldn't. He would just watch and make sure she survived her adventure. She walked around to the back of the truck where she stored her gasoline. She climbed up onto the back bumper and leaned over, giving him a view of her delicious backside. He couldn't help the groan that escaped his lips at the sight of tight blue jeans perfectly fitted to her tiny body. She was so small, he knew he would too easily hurt her, even if he wasn't in a blind rage. Dakota growled at the unfairness of his situation. He was a Warrior and he should be free to take anything he desired.

Mariah spun around and searched the surrounding area. That was odd. It was as though she had heard him. Humans only heard the expected eagle cries when he spoke around them in this form. She continued to eye her surroundings warily as she carefully filled her gas tank, never lifting her eyes high enough to spot the great eagle watching over her. In fact, she never had looked at him. Dakota tried not to care, but the thought of her seeing him as a beautiful eagle and admiring him in this form, was tempting. It was all he could have from her. Why not? "Look at me!" Dakota yelled angrily, knowing it would come out as an eagle screech to her human ears. She would not see him as anything more than an animal. Even if he did reveal his true form, she would still see him as an animal. They all did. **** Mariah had an uneasy feeling before she got out of her truck to fill her gas tank and then she could have sworn she had heard a very human growl. She just couldn't shake the very creepy feeling she was being watched. She eyed her surroundings carefully, investigating every shadow thoroughly before dismissing it as normal. This wasn't the first time she had felt this way, as if unseen eyes were on her. But the noise, the growl was new and she

was sure she didn't want to find out what had made it, be it human or animal. Then the scream mixed with eagle screeches had brought Mariah's head snapping up, her gaze searching the tops of the trees. What the hell was that? "Is someone there?" Mariah called out, her mind disbelieving what she had just heard--another all too human sound out here in the middle of the jungle. Her mind raced, trying to rationalize the sound. It had to be her imagination running wild that made her think words were screamed. There was no one out here but her and the animals. Goosebumps broke out across her arms and her heart sped up despite her firm denial of anything amiss. She had always had a firm grip on reality, never the type to get spooked in a dark room. Her gaze continued to scan until landing on a giant eagle perched atop a tree, seemingly staring right back at her with all too human eyes. A shiver ran down Mariah's spine as she tore her gaze from the animal's stare. She quickly replaced the gas cap and threw the now empty gas can into the back of the truck. She couldn't explain it, but there was something off about that bird. She glanced once again up at the eagle. It was still sitting there, staring at her. There was something menacing in its gaze, almost malicious. Something made Mariah quickly get in her truck and lock the doors as if the devil himself were out there.

"This is ridiculous." Mariah shook her head even as she gripped the steering wheel with white knuckles. "It's just a stupid bird, nothing to get freaked out about." She shook her whole body and started the truck. She forced herself to drive off slowly instead of tearing out as fast as her old truck would go. That's what she wanted to do. Movement caught her eye and she focused on the rearview mirror. The eagle was flying back there. Was it following her? "What the fuck?" Mariah whispered as the eagle flew higher, out of sight. "Maybe I am more tired and hungry than I thought. I have got to be hallucinating." She reached into her stash of emergency rations and retrieved one of her last power bars. She tore into it and tried to focus on the road ahead and the beautiful surroundings. It really was a magical place, lush and green, but at the same time, dark and menacing. Perhaps that was the very reason her mind was running so wild. Being surrounded by such wilderness was bound to affect a person. Mariah knew the jungles were no place for people, not people like her anyway. People who had grown up in a city and never ventured to a place more untamed than a park. This jungle was filled with so many hidden dangers, she knew she would be dead within a day if she ventured out there. So she enjoyed the wonders of it from the less menacing goat trail of a road she was on. It was still more adventure than most people got in

their entire life. And until now, she had never felt uneasy or unsafe. She couldn't explain it, just felt uneasy suddenly, as if each shadow held a dark secret she had been missing before. Not thinking like that! Mariah pulled her small handgun out of her purse anyway and tucked it under her leg for easy access. She then looked around for more of the wonderful things she had been able to spot along the roadsides, trying for distraction. She had spied so many colorful birds, the toucans being her favorite, and some cute little capuchin monkeys swinging along. A very magical place, of course, but it still hadn't inspired her. She was starting to think nothing would. Now, all she could think about was that eagle, no matter how she tried to forget it. There was nothing there for inspiration however, not for her romance novel. Maybe if she was looking to write some kind of freaky animal attack novel, which she was sure her editor would not accept. She was starting to wonder if this trip had been a mistake. The sun was setting and she was no closer to any kind of civilized resting place. It looked like she would be camping in her truck, again. Not so bad, really. Compared to some of the rooms she had rented since her trip began, her truck was really quite nice. Mariah drove on for a while longer until she came to a widening in the road. She pulled her truck to the far right side and cut the engine. This

was as good a place as any to call it a night. At least she wasn't blocking the entire road on the off chance someone would be coming along in the night, which had never happened, but Mariah was being considerate just in case. And so she began her torturous nightly ritual. She pulled out her laptop and opened her novel-one hundred and fifty pages in and she hadn't been able to write a word in weeks. She stared at the blinking curser as it mocked her with its potential and while she ate another power bar. She drank a bottle of water and shut her laptop. "At least I gave it a shot." She couldn't be blamed if she wasn't inspired. It wasn't as if she was trying not to be. Was it? No. That was stupid. She wanted to finish it. It was just not so easy when she felt like crap and had just gotten out of a relationship where she had been treated like a worthless human being. She needed a man. She needed love and tenderness. So why was she in the jungle so far from anything even resembling a dateable man? Because she truthfully didn't want what she had been finding over and over in the city. She wanted something more, something different and somehow her intuition, or insanity, had pointed her in the direction of Central America to find it. So far, she hadn't even gotten a glimpse. Mariah wiggled out of her jeans and stretched across the bench seat with a pillow under her head and her feet against the passenger window--gun

within easy reach on the floor. She wore black boy-short panties and a white tank. No bra as usual because her small breast really didn't require the support. Besides, she felt so much freer without it, as if she were defying anyone to tell her she needed to be more appropriate. She was warm enough and comfortable enough, feeling like she was the only person around for a million miles. She slid her hand down her body and closed her eyes, trying to picture her fantasy man. Tall. Very tall so he would tower over her. Dark skin, dark hair and dark eyes, thick hard muscles bulging everywhere. Such strength he could easily force her to his will and make her like it. Mariah moaned as she slid her hand into her panties and expertly stroked her wet sex. It was always the same fantasy man in her mind-whether she was bringing herself satisfaction or someone else was, it didn't matter. Her fantasy man took center stage in her mind's eye whenever she came. She imagined stroking his hard body and running her hands through his long silky hair, grabbing it in her fists and pulling him down to her so she could ravish his perfect lips. Mariah moaned deeper as she inserted a finger and imagined his hot tongue running across her own, his rough hands taking the place of hers, petting and stroking her.

Mariah was racing toward her release, relishing the imagined feel of his hardened member as it pressed against her clitoris. As she came hard to her own ministrations, she met the eyes of her fantasy man. So familiar, so much like the eagle's. As she cried out her release, she swore she could hear his answering cry. **** Dakota nearly lost his mind as he watched her touching herself. Never in his life had he seen something more erotic. He had grown so hard watching her, he had taken himself to hand and piqued right along with her. The power of his release left him feeling so weak and tired, he didn't bother hiding his true form. It wasn't as if anyone was around to see it anyway. She was now lying curled up on the seat, asleep. Her face was peaceful and Dakota longed to touch it and perhaps absorb some of that peace for himself. "Pretty little thing." Dakota growled at the vampire perched on the hood of Mariah's truck. The bastard had come upon them soundlessly. He never should have let his guard down, had known they were getting very close to the territory these things were claiming. "What the hell do you want?" Dakota growled low, not wanting to risk waking Mariah.

"Just curious about the lusty girl there who put on quite a show. I could tell you were enjoying it." The vampire raised an eyebrow and sneered, revealing his deadly fangs. He was dressed all in black and had his white-blonde hair slicked back. A little cliché if you asked Dakota, but no less dangerous. The only response Dakota seemed capable of was a growl and this raised another of the vampire's eyebrows. Why he felt so protective over the woman, he couldn't explain. He just knew he would not allow this bloodsucking thing anywhere near her. "I see you are a bit taken with the thing-protective, perhaps? Well, I am quite hungry and seeing as she is so conveniently located…" The vampire waved a hand carelessly toward Mariah, as if she were of no real consequence. "Back off, vampire, or I will rip your head off." Dakota spoke calmly, but there was no mistaking the danger in his threat--he would fight to the death for her. He would protect her as he had protected his beloved Aztec people. It is what he was born to do. Protect. The vampire stood and hopped gracefully off the hood, eerily never making a sound. "Now that sounds like a challenge. I do like to work up an appetite. Do I get to know your name before I vanquish you?" "Dakota." He circled around toward the front of the car. His talons elongated and readied for the

attack. "And yours? I, too, would like to know who it is I am killing." "Joshua." The vampire sprang, teeth bared and claws out. Dakota was ready. He flew up and over the vampire, landing directly behind him and lashing out with razor sharp talons. The vampire was fast and avoided the brunt of Dakota's attack, ending up with only a minor scratch on the back of his neck. They faced off, circling each other, each looking for the other's weakness so they could exploit it and end this. "Perhaps I will not kill you right away. Perhaps I will let you watch as I play with my food, then drain her precious life away." Joshua sneered. Dakota knew Joshua was taunting him, knew he was trying to distract him from his calculating. But it didn't matter, the thought of that thing touching Mariah and then sinking its teeth into her made Dakota see red. He reacted without thought--something he had never done in battle before--charging head on toward the laughing vampire. Just as Joshua had expected and hoped for. Dakota got a few good hits in, but not good enough. The vampire managed to gash open Dakota's stomach. Dakota stumbled back against the truck, one hand pressed against the gushing wound, trying to stop the flow. Dakota knew he wouldn't die from the wound as he had received worse in his long life, but it

could seriously inhibit his abilities and leave Mariah at the mercy of this vampire. Joshua took a step toward Dakota, tensed to deal the death blow by severing his head. Dakota also tensed to attack. As soon as the bastard was close enough, he would fight till the end. A growl sounded to the right, then one to the left. Both Dakota and Joshua froze. Joshua's already pale face paled considerably and he took a step away from the momentarily forgotten Dakota, searching the darkness for the source of the menacing growls. Dakota saw his chance and lunged for the vampire. He managed to open his neck considerably, but failed to take it completely off with the one blow. Joshua returned his attention to Dakota long enough to shove him back into the truck and then he took off running. Dakota was confused until he saw four huge werewolves rush out of the surrounding woods and chase after Joshua. The one thing he had learned about Xavier and his band of vampires, they feared the werewolves like nothing else. A small noise drew his attention to the left and he saw eyes glowing out at him from the dark jungle. Way too high to be any native animal. "Did it bite you?" The werewolf growled. "No," Dakota replied, hoping the werewolf would believe him. He knew it would kill him without hesitation if it thought there was a chance

Dakota would turn. No reason to leave a potential enemy alive--a very admirable strategy. The werewolf hesitated for a moment, judging Dakota's condition. Finally, it seemed satisfied and backed into the jungle. No doubt it would keep watch for a while, just in case. **** Mariah dug her nails so hard into her arm she knew she was bleeding, but didn't care. All she wanted was to wake up from this horrifying nightmare. Why am I not waking up? She silently screamed as she watched the scene in front of her. The winged man fought the pale man and then the freakishly large dogs had scared off the pale man. The winged man was left, bleeding and alone, with her. A strangled mew escaped Mariah's throat and she groped for her gun. She kept her gaze on the winged man as she searched. She couldn't look away even if she had wanted to. He was breathtaking. Wings that spread wider than she was tall, not angel wings, she knew. They were not white, which she was sure would indicate an angel, but they were magnificent all the same. They were beautiful feathers, so like the ones she had seen earlier. She knew they had to be eagle feathers. What she could see of his back was hard and

muscular, his skin dark and his black hair fell in two impossibly long braids down his back. Wow! Her hand finally touched cold steel and she let out a small breath of relief. She pulled it to her lap and carefully checked to see if it was loaded and the safety turned off. She knew she didn't want to shoot the man, but there was no way she was going to let herself be harmed by him just because he was attractive--at least from the back. She had yet to see much of his front. He had been standing between her and the pale man during the part of the fight she had witnessed. Mariah waited, breath shallow and arms shaking. When he turned, she was horrified to see that he was bleeding. He held one arm over a gushing wound in his belly. Her gaze traveled slowly up from the wound and over his mouthwatering chest. The strength in him was obvious. She wouldn't stand a chance against him if she didn't have a weapon. She clutched her gun tighter as her gaze lifted farther. Wide powerful shoulders. His jaw was clenched, in pain she assumed, and his black eyes were narrowed, piercing, but familiar in some way. He looked at her as if he wanted to hurt her. What did I do? She fumbled to start the truck, to get away. He just continued to stare at her with increasing anger on his face. The truck rumbled to life and Mariah put it in gear. He didn't move.

Mariah bit her lip to keep from screaming. She didn't want to run him over, just wanted to get away. He watched her for a moment more, his face suddenly going from hatred and anger to sadness, such sadness, Mariah felt it tear at her heart. He stepped out of the way and she stomped on the gas, throwing dirt and rocks behind her as she rushed forward. She watched in her rearview mirror to make sure he wasn't chasing after her. He just stood there, one arm holding his stomach and one hanging limp at his side, his shoulders slumped forward in defeat. His wings were tucked behind him so that she could barely see them. He almost looked human…almost. As she watched, he fell to his knees, head bowed. Mariah slammed the brake. "I can't just leave him. He's hurt and he might have saved me from that other man. Or he is playing the wounded bird and going to kill me as soon as I get close to try and help him?" Mariah pulled on one of her blue streaks and watched him. He didn't move. He was the picture of vulnerability. She sensed so much sadness. She had seen it in those black eyes before he had stepped out of her way. Her heart ached for him. She couldn't explain it, but wanted to hold him close and stroke his head, tell him that everything was going to be alright. He wasn't alone. "I must be crazy. He's not even human. How can I be sure he even has human emotions?"

Mariah bit her lip, pulled on her jeans and stuck her gun in the waistband at her back. She would just make sure he wasn't going to die or anything. It was the least she could do after he seemingly protected her from that other man. Somehow, Mariah knew the skinny pale man was more a danger to her than the strong winged man behind her. She left the truck running and the door open as she walked cautiously back toward him. "Are you all right?" Mariah asked from ten feet away. She was still closer to her truck than him and this gave her a sense of security, false as it may be if he was faking this weakness. He lifted his head, surprise clear on his face that he quickly masked with calm hatred. "Get back in your truck, human, and if I were you, I would turn it in the opposite direction. You're heading right into vampire territory." Mariah couldn't help laughing nervously. "Vampires? I think maybe you are delusional. There is no such thing as vampires." "Says the human to the Eagle-Man." Mariah had to admit he had a point there. He could not possibly exist, either. "Are you all right?" "I will be, in time. A wound such as this cannot kill me. It will only weaken me for a time, which is another reason for you to get away quickly. I may not be strong enough to fight off the next one."

Mariah turned, suddenly fearful she might be in danger, unconsciously moving closer to her winged protector. "Don't worry, there are none close to us, now." "How can you be sure?" Mariah turned back and found him standing close, towering over her and wearing nothing more than a piece of cloth covering his most private area. Her mouth went dry as she took in the sight of his large muscled body. It was so human, except for the wings she could see tucked behind him. And he just might be the most attractive man she had ever seen. Tall, dark and menacingly handsome with the piercing black eyes. Eyes she had seen earlier! "Oh my God, you were watching me. You're the eagle I saw!" His face was stone cold, revealing no emotion, but he nodded curtly in answer. "What are you?" "In pain because I tried to protect you. I must rest. Will you assure me you are headed back in the other direction so I don't have to worry?" "I can't just leave you. What if they come back?" "If they come back, I will probably die trying to protect you. Now go!" He lurched forward, trying to scare her into leaving, but stumbled, weak from loss of blood, and fell to his knees once more. Mariah rushed to him and kneeled beside him, her hands fluttering over his body, not quite sure what to do. "You need to get in my truck. You need a doctor."

"Are you insane, woman? A doctor would take one look at me and shoot, or run, just like you should be doing. Just go, I will be fine!" Mariah clenched her teeth. She would not be ordered about or bullied. He had obviously protected her and was injured in the process. She wouldn't leave him here to be attacked again. "Let me at least look at it and determine how bad it is." He growled, but her small hands pried at his arm and he consented, moving it enough for her to see. Blood rushed from the wound and Mariah swayed, her head threatening to shut down. She shook herself and looked away from the wound, back to his face. There was a look of satisfaction on his face, as if he knew she was on the edge of losing it. "I think you are going to need stitches." "Perhaps," he gritted out, beads of sweat popping out on his forehead. "Wait here." Mariah rushed back to her truck and backed it up to him. She tried not to think of how crazy this was. She had been terrified for her life moments before and now she was doing all she could to save him. But she couldn't stop herself, knew he needed her and she knew unreasonably that she wanted to help him. **** Dakota couldn't believe she wouldn't leave. She was hell bent on saving him. How could she not

be running terrified. He knew she was scared of him at first, had seen it in her eyes when she was in the truck. The same horror as always, but he hadn't had the energy to kill her for it and it had only saddened him this time. Proving what he already knew, that he was destined to live his long life without a companion because none would be able to accept what he was. She rushed back to him with a towel and a belt, obviously intending to doctor him up herself. He just needed to be left alone, he would heal. "Lay back so I can stop the bleeding." "Are you a doctor?" "No, but I know first-aid." "I am not sure what that is, but I assure you it isn't necessary. I will be fine." "Yeah, then why are you still bleeding all over the place and your face is pale and you are sweating?" Dakota clenched his jaw. This woman was infuriating. She obviously didn't have any sense at all for self-preservation. She pushed on his shoulders, but he didn't budge. Even as weak as he was, he was still much stronger than her. "Just be a good boy and lay down." She gave him a false smile and pushed again. "I don't want you bleeding all over my truck, okay?" He lay back just to shut her up, but had no intention of going anywhere with her in that truck.

She removed his arm and quickly pressed the towel to his wound. "Fuck! Woman, be careful!" "My name is Mariah, not woman, and I have to use pressure to stop the bleeding." "Dakota," he gritted out. "What?" She still applied pressure to his wound. "My name is Dakota." Not that she had asked, probably didn't think a creature like him would have a name. "Well, it's nice to meet you, Dakota." "Yea, it's been great." He tried to ignore the unnecessary extra pain she was inflicting. "Umm, I need to secure this. I have a belt I can wrap around your back…" Mariah bit her lip and looked nervous. "What?" He growled. Her face turned red, but she lifted her chin defiantly. "I was just wondering if it was alright that I secure it around your back. I uh, don't know if your wings will be in the way." "You should be able to slip it under them. It's not as if they are attached all the way down my back." He spoke as if he were talking to an imbecile. Mariah narrowed her eyes. "Like I am supposed to know that. For all I know you can put them away at will."

"I wish," he whispered. She looked at him curiously, but his fierce scowl deterred her from commenting. Her body pressed against him as she reached around with the belt. Her breasts separated from him by the thinnest of materials, her nipples hardened against his chest. Her hands shook as they brushed his skin and feathers, but she didn't pull away in disgust. Dakota breathed deeply the spicy cinnamon scent of her and closed his eyes for a moment, imagining what it would be like to claim someone like her as his own. What color would her wings be? He allowed himself to wonder for the briefest moment, then blocked the thought. It was never going to come to pass. Even if she was helping him, it was out of a sense of gratitude for saving her life, nothing more. She would leave him as soon as she was assured he was going to be alright. She pulled the belt around and latched it. She bit her lip and her eyes looked worried, then she yanked it tight. Pain exploded through his chest and blackness overtook him. **** Mariah had tried to ignore the wonderful feel of his body as she pressed herself against it, trying to get the belt around his back. She couldn't help but notice how hard his chest was and how the heat from his body sent shivers of longing through her.

She tried to ignore her body's reaction to him, but her hands shook anyway as they glided across his skin and felt the soft feathers of his wings. She wanted to explore him, learn every inch of his body and feel those wings caressing her. She shivered at the erotic thought and tried to concentrate on what she was doing. She had readied the belt to tighten, knew she would hurt him, but had no choice but to get it tight. The blood had to be stopped. With a silent count to three, she had pulled with all her strength. His eyes had widened with shock and then closed, his body slumped in a faint. "How the hell am I supposed to get you in the truck now?" Mariah grumbled at his unconscious body. "Do you two need help?" Mariah scrambled to her feet and placed herself between Dakota's defenseless body and the three people who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere--one woman flanked by two men. The woman had long platinum curls and blue eyes. To her right was a tall man with dark hair and brown eyes and on her left, a tall blond, both very handsome. They stood slightly in front of the woman, as if to protect her and the woman held her hands familiarly against each one's back. Mariah thought about pulling her gun on the three, but didn't want to scare off her only possible help. "Who are you? Where did you come from? Are you some of Xavier's people? I have to warn you, I am armed and I won't let you hurt Dakota."

Where the hell did that come from? Mariah's bravery stunned her, but she knew the words were true-she was not going to let anything happen to Dakota. "Fuck!" The woman darted her gaze around the jungle. "Let's get him inside, then we can discuss this," the dark one said. "Don't worry, we are not with Xavier, but we have had run-ins with him before," the blond man added. Mariah stood for a moment, not sure she should trust them, but knew she had no chance of getting Dakota in her truck on her own. "He's been hurt. I need to get him to a doctor. Can you help me get him into my truck?" Mariah reluctantly stepped aside so they could see Dakota. She bit her lip and waited for them to freak. He was huge and bleeding through the towel and his wings were visible. The three didn't even flinch. The two men knelt on either side of Dakota and lifted him. "Be careful, his wound is quite serious." The woman put her arm around Mariah. "Don't worry. He will be fine. In our experience, a wound like that will not kill someone of his… inhumanness." Mariah knew the woman was trying to be reassuring, but it didn't help. There was no way Dakota's wound wasn't life threatening. She didn't care if he wasn't totally human. He was human

enough to care to save her life, human enough to feel pain and bleed. Mariah bit back tears that threatened to fall. "If you can put him in the truck and point me to the closest doctor…" "It would be best if we just take him back to our hotel. You can care for him there." "Hotel? Where?" Mariah looked at the woman, thinking she was crazy. There was nothing for miles--she knew this since she had driven it. The woman urged her along and they followed the men on a trail Mariah hadn't noticed before. Suddenly they were in a clearing and right there, surrounded by dark jungle, was a hotel and a café, lights blazing. Mariah knew it was impossible. "Welcome to the Hotel Nowhere," the woman said. Mariah felt a shiver run down her spine. "I am Cathy, and those are my…partners. Adam is the blond and Robert is the dark one." They walked to a small room and deposited Dakota on one of the beds. His huge body hardly fit, but there were no bigger ones Cathy assured Mariah. With a promise of food, the three left and Mariah stood staring down at Dakota. Cathy's words echoed in her ear…a wound like that will not kill someone of his…inhumanness. Mariah was sure she had no reason to trust Cathy, but something told her there was more here than she understood. And the fact they didn't even comment about his wings made her wonder if they possibly did know what they are talking about. Would he really heal

and be just fine? A wound like that and so much blood loss would have killed a normal human by now. The fact he was still breathing, albeit unconscious, was testament he was more than human and just might be all right. A short while later, Cathy knocked on the door, entering without invitation. She had a big bowl of soup and rolls with lots of butter. Comfort food. Mariah could have kissed her. Her stomach growled embarrassingly loud and Cathy smiled as she set the tray on the table. "Eat up. Let him rest and heal. If you need anything, just dial the office on the phone." Cathy headed for the door and spun around. "Oh, I almost forgot. I had Adam get your truck off the road so you wouldn't have to worry about it." "Thanks," Mariah said around a mouthful of buttery roll. "Cathy, what is this place?" Cathy smiled bitterly. "This is The Hotel Nowhere." Then she left. Mariah thought about that for a moment, then returned to her meal. She really didn't care. It was safe and it had food. Right now, that was good enough. After finishing every bite, Mariah went to Dakota. She felt his head. He didn't have a fever and although the towel was soaked through with blood, it didn't seem to be getting worse. His color was returning to normal. Do I dare hope he will be all right?

Mariah had an urge to curl up next to him, but the bed was way too small. She looked at the other bed. So cold and lonely. And what if he needed her during the night and she was three feet away on that other bed! Mariah pushed the bed next to his. She took off her jeans and placed her gun under her pillow. Then she crawled under the covers and got as close to Dakota as she could manage, careful not to touch his wounded stomach. She fell instantly asleep, feeling unreasonably safe and comfortable next to his warm hard body. **** Dakota couldn't believe it when he woke to find himself in a soft bed, with an even softer body pressed against him. Mariah was obviously insane and somehow she had gotten him to a hotel. He watched her sleeping next to him for a while, her features soft and relaxed. He slid his fingers lightly over her hair and face, just as he had been longing to do when he saw her sleeping in her truck. What have I done to deserve this? He couldn't help but wonder as she sighed softly and snuggled closer. How she wasn't afraid of him, he had no idea, but planned to take full advantage as soon as she woke up. Dakota eased off the bed and unwrapped the belt and towel from his stomach. His wound was nearly healed. There would be a scar, he was sure,

but it would look like an old wound within hours. She had taken such care with him. Why? What had turned her from frightened to concerned in such a short time? No one had ever cared for him like that. A howl split the air. Dakota knew the werewolves were out there, fighting the vampires. Mariah had not gotten them far from the danger. What was this place? He knew every inch of this jungle and couldn't place his location. His gaze swept the room and landed on a menu beside the phone. Café Nowhere. He had never heard of it, but what a fitting name as they were certainly in the middle of nowhere. Dakota looked out the window and wasn't surprised to sense the werewolves surrounding them. They would be waiting, hoping to be able to attack any vampires showing up to kill his human. His human? Where had that thought come from? Dakota stared out the window. "Dakota?" Mariah asked in a panicky voice from the bed. Dakota turned to her, his face a mask of calm, wondering what she would think now that he was no longer in danger of dying. Would she now realize how horrifying he was? Would she scream or merely look at him with disgust? He almost wished his wound wasn't healed so quickly since it was just another reminder he was not human. "I guess I didn't need to worry about you quite so much." She studied his wound.

Dakota's mouth twitched as if he were about to smile. She should be freaked out right now. "I told you I would be fine. Would have been even better if you hadn't decided to torture me with your belt." Mariah's face reddened at the reminder of causing him unnecessary pain. "I am sorry for that. I just wanted to be sure you were not going to die before I could get you to help." "I know we aren't far from where we started, but I don't recognize this place." "I am not sure really, the Hotel Nowhere, apparently. The owners found us and helped get you here. If it wasn't for them, I don't think I could have gotten you into my truck and to safety." A howl ripped through the night. Mariah scrambled off the bed and rushed toward him. Never in his life had a woman run to him for comfort and safety, not even in his days as a warrior protector of the Aztecs. He had still been feared more than anything. "What was that?" Her voice was small and she had her arms wrapped around his torso, her face pressed against his chest. Dakota breathed in her scent and felt himself stirring under his cloth. He pushed her away before he could embarrass himself. "It's the werewolves. They are out there attacking any vampires who come in search of you and the other humans. The fact you are here is convenient for

them, but don't fool yourself into thinking they aren't dangerous." Mariah twisted her fingers around a streak of blue in her hair and looked embarrassed she had been touching him. "Oh." "Don't worry. I won't let anything happen to you." Dakota's gaze trailed down Mariah's body. Her nipples pressed against the thin cotton of her shirt. Her small black panties barely covered her lower body. He remembered the feel of her pressed against him and grew stiffer. His mind replayed the sight of her pleasuring herself and he very nearly shamed himself right then. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, breathless with arousal. "Like what?" He took a small step, closing the distance between them. "Like you are about to attack me." Her words held no hint of fear, only anticipation. "Because I am." Dakota waited for her to run or scream, but she didn't, just looked at him with unashamed arousal in her eyes. He didn't dare believe she wouldn't run from him, but was willing to take what he could before then. He started out slowly and ran his hands along her arms. He felt her shiver. "I am going to make love to you, Mariah." He wanted his intentions clear. Once he started, there was no turning back. "Dakota." Her body reacted to his hands running along her back, cupping her perfect little bottom.

**** Mariah's body shamelessly readied for him. Somewhere in the back of her mind, the thought she was about to have sex with a creature that could not possibly exist, barely registered. She didn't care. If this was a dream, then it was the best damn dream she'd ever had and she would not question it. Everything about being with him felt right, as if she was finally fulfilling her destiny. Dakota pulled her against him. Mariah felt his desire pressing against her and gasped with anticipation to have him inside of her. He groaned in response to her obvious approval and bent his head to her. His lips pressed firmly against hers, fanning her desire. He slowly opened his lips and ran his tongue along her lower lip, begging entrance. Mariah shivered and opened her mouth to him. His tongue glided across her own and she reacted without thought, pressing her body to his, her hands grasping his shoulders trying to get closer, trying to touch him with every part of her body. She couldn't get enough. His tongue continued to drug her with its languid movement and his hands slid into the waistband of her panties. When he was cupping her bare bottom and squeezing her gently, she moaned against his mouth.

"Mariah, I don't understand…" "Neither do I. Just take me, Dakota. I have to have you inside me." Mariah knew her plea was frantic, but didn't care. All that mattered was having him. She had never wanted anything as badly as she wanted him right now. It was beyond reason and she loved it. For the first time in her life, she felt what she had been writing about for years in her romance novels. This was unbridled passion. She trailed kisses along his neck and shoulder, moving lower to nip at one of his dark nipples. He growled and ran his hands into her hair. She nipped at the other nipple and kissed back up to the other side of his neck. Dakota quickly removed her clothing and gazed at her in the moonlight. "Beautiful," he whispered as he ran his hands from her shoulders, across her breasts and over her stomach to the patch of blonde between her thighs. Mariah held onto his arms to steady herself as he touched her wet and waiting center. He circled her clitoris with his finger, making her knees weak. When she was about to fall, he caught her and kissed her again. His tongue matching the movements of his finger overwhelmed her senses on two levels. Soon she was rocking her hips to him and her hands traveled down his back. They hit his wings and he stiffened for a moment. She boldly caressed them and he hugged her tighter, groaning into her mouth as she explored him.

He moved to kiss and lick at her ear and throat. "So soft," she said as her hands explored his wings further, finding the softest downy feathers at the base. This seemed to put him in a frenzy as he lifted her so her legs were wrapped around his middle and captured one of the nipples with his mouth. Mariah's hands wrapped around his neck to steady herself and she arched into his suckling. She could feel his hardened desire pressing against her and wanted to touch it, to free it. "Dakota, I want to touch you." She moaned. He looked at her for a moment, as if he was afraid to let her down, but he did after one last nip at her breasts. Mariah ran her hands over his chest, across his stomach, taking care to touch his wound lightly. When she reached the cloth, she slipped her hands under it, embracing him with both hands and squeezing him lovingly. "Mariah!" Dakota said, sounding pained as she stroked him. He stilled her hands and removed his cloth. He stood for a moment as her gaze trailed over him approvingly, hungry with desire. Dakota pulled her to him and held her tight as if he were trying to calm himself. His breathing was labored. Mariah worried that she had inadvertently hurt him. "Did I do something?" she asked breathlessly.

"Only everything right. I just need a minute to get myself under control. I am very close to taking you like the animal I am, Mariah." She knew he was serious, but it didn't frighten her. Rather, it made her body shiver with anticipation. He took it as fear and pulled away. "I won't hurt you, Mariah, please don't fear me. I would never intentionally hurt you." His eyes were so sad Mariah wanted to hold him close and comfort him. "I am not afraid, Dakota." To prove this, she reached out and stroked his hard cock. He threw back his head and moaned with pleasure. Mariah stroked him slowly. Soon his wings began to extend. His gaze locked onto her and she saw such deep emotion there she felt her heart warm. She continued to stroke him and his wings soon spread to their full glory. The sight was amazing. Mariah couldn't remember a time when just looking at something had ever made her wetter. It was as if he were telling her how much she was pleasing him, how much he enjoyed her hands on him. As if she were the only one able to give him pleasure like this. **** Dakota stilled her hand and pulled it away, then picked her up and wrapped her legs around his

waist. He knew she was ready for him, he could feel her desire as much as his own. This is what he had always dreamed of experiencing, this is what it was like to make love to your companion. He entered her and kept his eyes locked with hers. He saw and felt her pleasure as he slid into her gently, in and out until she was crazed with wanting more. He gave her more, his wings wrapped around her back, cradling her as they increased the rhythm. Her hands held tight to his braids and her mouth slammed into his, desperate for what he was going to give her. They were so close to release, Dakota could feel them on the edge. He held her face in his hands, his wings the only thing needed to hold her up to him, and forced her eyes to his. "You are mine!" "Yes--yours--Dakota--I--am--going--to!" Dakota slammed into her one last time. Mariah screamed and her body contracted with her release. He shot hot and fierce into her body. "Mine!" he called as their bodies shivered and shook with the force of their bonding. He held her there for a few minutes as they came down. She was cuddled against his chest, his wings wrapped securely around her back. Never in his life had anything felt so good, so right. She looked up at him, confusion in her eyes. "What was that?" "That was us bonding. You are my companion, Mariah. I have searched for you all my life and now I have found you." He expected her to argue

or deny, but she smiled up at him and gently touched his face. "I think I have been searching for you, too." Then she gently kissed his lips. Dakota carefully lowered her down his body and repositioned his wings behind his back. She looked almost disappointed to see them go. "I am going to go clean up." She turned away. His jaw dropped and his eyes nearly popped out of his head--she had two perfect little fuchsia wings coming out of her back. He hadn't expected it to happen so fast, hadn't had time to warn her. He was too stunned to speak as he was finally seeing his companion's wings. It was the most beautiful sight he had ever beheld. The bathroom door closed. Blocking his view broke him out of his shock and then he heard her scream. He rushed to her. She had the door open before he could get to it. "What the fuck is this?" she asked in a deceptively calm voice. Dakota cleared his throat, embarrassed by what was happening. Normally a woman who went to bed with an Aztec Eagle-Man Warrior knew what happened if they were the fated companion. Mariah had no idea. "Well, it is just what happens when an Eagle-Man Warrior and his fated companion mate." He smiled sheepishly. She looked at him for a moment as if he was insane. Then her face relaxed and she looked back in the mirror at her new wings, pulling on one of

the delightful blue streaks in her hair. "Hmm, well is there anything else I should know?" He was bowled over by her calm acceptance. Even women who knew of the possibility sometimes didn't take it this well. "You can't fly with them, like I can. Mine are now the same color at the base as yours." Dakota turned to prove this. "It shows we are companions and no two companions have the same color." "Is that all, other than the fact I can never show myself in public again?" "Yeah, well…" "What?" Mariah asked, her voice calm, accepting. "You will not age any more, but you can be killed. You are still just as vulnerable as before to being hurt or killed. And if you die, so do I." Mariah looked at him, then looked back in the mirror at her new wings. She tested them, making them move and smiled. "I guess that doesn't sound so bad--forever with you." She smiled up at him. His heart swelled with happiness because his companion was accepting him. "I will just have to submit all my novels by e-mail."

Ghost of a Chance by Regan Taylor

"I can't take it anymore, I just can't," the despondent whisper of Megan Marie crackled through the hidden speaker. From her plush, well-appointed office, Wesco CEO, Brenda Charles smiled to herself. Her most intense pleasure in life came from making other people miserable, particularly those who didn't pay the proper homage to her. Megan Marie was the perfect example of someone who had to be brought in line, made to understand Brenda's personal crusade. It took years to get where she was, brutally slow years cow towing to men in power. Now the power was Brenda's and she was going to enjoy every minute of it. Self-righteous do-gooders like Megan Marie would only get in her way. She listened a few more minutes and when nothing further was heard, Brenda brought up the nanny-cam on Nanette, another of her employees. Nanette Laurens was another one that didn't understand her sacred mission. Someone had to hire all those unskilled and pathetic women who didn't have a clue. Women who knew how to

deliver proper devotion and adoration to a woman like Brenda. Fist gripped, she pounded on her desk, oblivious to the pain that jarred up to her shoulder. Frustrated that there was no entertainment to be had in the office this afternoon, she shoved back from her desk. If her peons wouldn't deliver, she'd find a way to make it happen. A gleeful sneer crossing her lips, she prowled to the office closet and reached for the temperature dial. "Time to warm you up, Meggie-weggie." With a flick of her wrist, she cut off the air that fed into the five by seven foot glass booth she'd had specially constructed for Megan. The chamber was one of Brenda's proudest achievements. A few minutes later, the CEO strolled by, eyeing Megan with her shoulders slumped in defeat inside the virtually airless booth. Sooner or later Megan would come to see what a wonderful person Brenda was. That or she'd end up totally destroyed as she'd savaged so many others. She watched with sadistic pleasure when at five, Megan bolted for the door. It was the weekend, but all was not lost. Even with those bothersome meetings this week, ones where that annoying Caren Walker made her look dumber than a post, the cameras in the glass cage recorded every move Megan made. The next few days would be sheer pleasure watching Megan in her little hovel. "Better than sex." She told no one in particular. "Well, almost. Dilly is one hot

momma," she snickered, thinking of her hardrubbered best friend. **** The cool early evening air caressed Megan's arms and legs as she trotted toward her car, certain she could hear Brenda huffing after her. A car length away from her pale blue Honda Prius, she clicked the door release, tumbled inside and locked the door as if that were a barrier from the muddy redheaded bitch she worked for. Backing out of the parking spot, she plugged in her cell phone headset and called her best friend, Sandy. "Come on, come on, come on, pick up, pick up." Sandy's cheery recording clicked on, announcing it was time to leave a message. At the beep Megan stammered, "San, Sandy, if you're there pick up? Sandy? Pick up! Well shittay. Things at work are even worse. That bitch was on one of her rampages today. You have no idea how lucky you are you retired out of there. Wait till you hear the latest--$6,000 for a refrigerator! And check this out, I found a dildo in the freezer! Can you believe that? Not that she has a dildo, but that she'd put it in the freezer. What the hell is that about? Is that how she makes sure she's cold as a frozen carp? Look, I'll call you later." Within minutes, she was on the coast road, heading north. Lush green hillside on the right,

turbulent dark olive-colored ocean on the left. The foam of its undulating waves interspersed with diamond-like sparkles from the setting sun. She glanced at the flyer on the seat beside her, Café Nowhere, Feed Your Soul. "As if a meal could solve my problems." Still, the rustic wooden building on the flyer with its yellow marigolds and purple snapdragons lining the stone path to the front door beckoned to her. Actually, it was the blond haired, blue-eyed guy who left the flier off that was beckoning to her. She'd had a major panty splat when the guy walked into Wesco earlier in the week to leave a few of the brochures announcing a retro music night tonight. When he slid the papers through the one-inch high by twelve inch wide opening in the glass cage, the only source of fresh air in that monstrosity Brenda had built to hold her, she was certain she'd levitated off her chair and was being sucked through the opening into his arms. "Hello, there," he'd greeted her in an unplaceable accent. Not British or Australian, nor was it European or Hispanic. It was unlike any tone she'd ever heard. Then again, her nipples had never rocked up the way they did at just the sound of a man's voice. "Hi. Can I help you?" she'd asked while considering the way's she'd like to help herself to him. "Actually I think I can help you. I'm one of the proprietors of Café Nowhere out on the coast.

We're having a special retro music night this Friday and wanted to invite some of the area business folks." "What kind of special?" "Oh, the usual. Good food, fine wine, entertaining music, dancing." "Well, thanks." "You're welcome. I hope I'll see you there…" he glanced at her nameplate, "Megan." "You just might." He had the most caressable butt she'd ever laid eyes on. She'd uttered, "Man, I'd come from just grabbing those ass cheeks," before remembering Brenda had every comment made in the booth recorded. Then again, with her frozen buddy, ole Bren probably has no idea what it's like to have a hot piece of delight between her legs. Now, here she was, heading out to Café Nowhere, heart thumping over a man who probably turned the charm on for every woman he met. If he remembered her at all, it would be because of all her stuttering and stammering when he was at Wesco. Fog rolled in off the ocean, embracing her car. The dense white like a movable wall, encasing her. Rather than frighten, it soothed. There was something reassuring about the soft white mist. Just as quickly as it enclosed her, it dissolved to nothing. Bright sunlight greeting her at the end of a dirt road. Sunlight? At six at night?

Megan blinked and, needing a breath of fresh air, rolled down the car window. "What the? I don't think we're in Kansas anymore, Toto." "Actually, you're nowhere and there is no Toto with you." "Nowhere? What do you mean I'm nowhere?" Cloudy memories, not unlike a foggy San Francisco morning slipped through like rays of sunlight trying to pierce the gray. Her vision filled with the most incredible shade of azure, deep, rich and so compelling, a shard of desire shot right to her groin. It took a moment for her to notice the dark pinpoint in the middle of that amazing blue and realize that she wasn't looking into a pool, but a pair of wide and somehow innocent looking eyes set in a sinfully handsome face. She swallowed--it didn't soothe her suddenly parched throat. Oh no, not even close. He smiled, tentatively. She tried to get her mouth in gear. That didn't work so she tried to engage her tongue hoping, at a minimum, to at least moisten her desert dry lips. "You are at the Café Nowhere." "Café Nowhere?" Now where had she heard that name before? She hoped against hope he was used to women repeating everything he said. Gorgeous men had crossed her line of sight, even spoken to her. This one though, oh my god, she needed a sponge to sop up just how wet he was making her and that was from just gazing at that angelically innocent face. It would be a blessing if

his body didn't match because if it did, she was going to make an even bigger fool of herself than she already was. "Yes. I'm Adam and we found you a bit out of it, sitting in your car. I carried you inside. Are you all right? Do you need a doctor or is there anything I can get you?" "Adam?" There was something familiar about him, but she couldn't put her finger on it. "Yes. Adam. Let me have Cathy call you a doctor and…" Megan managed to sit up. The name of the café coming back to her--the name on the flyer. "No, really, I'm fine. Just a bit confused. Was I in an accident?" Adam moved away. Lord love a duck, he had a body that so totally went with his face she was a goner. Damn, he was hot. Obviously, he had a wife or something because of the way he said that Cathy person's name. Well guys that gorgeous always did have someone. "No. Not that we could tell unless it happened up the road. You pulled up, turned off the engine and then just sat there. The car looks fine. We were only concerned because you sat in there staring out the window for a long time without moving. I went out and you seemed kind of dazed." "Oh. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to alarm anyone. The last thing I remember is the fog started rolling in, thicker than I'd ever seen it and suddenly here I

am. I'm starting to remember--Café Nowhere. You're having some sort of music event tonight." "Tonight? Oh the flyers. You're a week early." "Story of my life. Right place at the wrong time." "I wouldn't say that." "No?" "No. We decided to have the bash because business has been a bit slow. So my partners, Cathy, Robert and I, thought we'd try for something fun to drum up business. Meanwhile, here you are." "Yes. Here I am and I'm sorry to have disrupted you." "You didn't." "But I did! I show up and zone out in your parking lot. That had to be kind of, well, odd." A light tapping on the door stopped her tumble of words and a plethora of platinum blonde curls appeared in the crack. "Adam? Do we need to call the doctor?" "Cath, come in. Meet Megan." Meet Megan? Did she tell him her name? He said his name was Adam, but she had no recollection of responding in kind. Did he go through her purse? "Hi, Megan. I'm Cathy, how do you feel?" "Hi, Cathy. Good to meet you. Actually, I feel a bit embarrassed. I've never done anything like that before." "But you feel okay?"

"Yes and since I'm here a week early, I'm going to thank you for your time and take off for home. I'll definitely be back next week with a hoard of friends." When Adam put his hand on her wrist, warmth spread up her arm, making her tummy churn in such a lovely way. Toasty warm and brown with neat, clean buffed nails, she fought the urge to suck on a few of those tempting fingers. "It's getting dark and if, as you say, the fog is unfathomably dense, maybe you should stay." "That's very generous of you, but I don't want to impose." From behind Cathy a voice that conjured a rich latte with half-and-half instead of non-fat milk, assured her, "No imposition at all." "Megan," Cathy smiled and turned to the man behind her, "this is the man in my life, Robert." Robert was the man in her life so that meant Adam…okay, she was jumping to conclusions on this one. What would a hottie like Adam want with mousy Megan Marie? She finally managed to squeak, "Hi, Robert. Good to meet you." "Nice to meet you, Megan. Please, do stay with us. As Adam said, we'd hate to see you venturing out into what could be a horrific night." "Well, thank you. I will pay for the room though." "I won't hear of it," Adam assured her. "As I said, business has been a bit slow and we welcome the company, don't we?"

Cathy and Robert quickly concurred. "If you are sure you don't need a doctor and feel up to it, I'm going to start dinner." Cathy told her. "I'm fine. Really. Just a bit embarrassed." "Don't be," Robert assured her. "You and Adam visit and I'll head on down with Cathy to see about dinner." "Thank you." When the couple, left she turned to Adam. "Thank you for your consideration. I can't help but feel like six kinds of a fool." "If it helps, I'll tell you a little secret." His whisper sent tingles all through her body. Pricks of delight as if he himself caressed her breasts shot through her, settling in her nipples. She leaned toward him, realizing that the pleasing scent that had been tickling her nostrils was him and what she was sure his arousal. How nice! "What?" "I like having the chance to play the hero now and again. Carrying you from the car into the house was one of those knight in shining armor moments for me." "Really?" "Yup. I was going to do the Prince Charming thing and kiss you awake, but you beat me to it." "Adam. I'm so sorry." Her toes curled and her sheath clenched. "Is there any way I can make it up to you?" He stroked his chin as if in thought, "Well. Maybe."

"I'd love to try." "Yeah?" "Yeah." In a moment of uncharacteristic daring, she leaned toward him, her hands sliding up his arms and around his shoulders. She whispered against his ear, "Yes, I'd very much like to make it up to you." "Well then, lie back, close your eyes and I'll kiss you awake." His voice titillated her with the most sinful thoughts she'd ever had. Obediently, she lay back down, squirming ever so slightly, trying to quiet the desire coursing through her. If she could smell his arousal, Megan was pretty sure he scented hers as well. Maybe the magazines were right and her personal perfume would turn him on. This was so not the Megan Marie she knew. What happened in that fog this evening? Or did Brenda unleash something dark inside of her when she mucked with the air in the booth? Nah, the kind of dark that enveloped Brenda of the frozen dildo had nothing to do with hot sex. Hot sex? Where did that thought come from? Oh yeah, just looking at Adam kindled all kinds of luscious ideas. Her lids fluttered closed and she tried to relax. Oh man, did she try to relax. But the thought of those devilishly sexy lips on that man had her tensing in places Megan didn't know could tense. A feathery warmth caressed her lips followed by a warmly moist probing. A sigh floated into her ears

and her lips parted. He tasted of rich chocolate mocha and sinful peppermint. When Adam deepened the kiss, for the first time in her life, Megan knew it would never be enough. Warm wet hunger surged through her, making her need, more than want, to hold him close. In a moment of audacious bravery, she slid her hands between them and reached for the buttons on the silky royal blue shirt that showed the fine definition of his pecs to perfection. Rewarded with a groan, she reached into the shirt, caressed his chest and took unadulterated delight in the play of his shoulder blades beneath her palms and silky fabric on the backs of her hands. Stark loneliness shot through her when Adam raised his head until he moaned, "I want you." "Adam." Megan heard the plea in her own voice. In answer, he tugged at the buttons on her blouse, practically ripping it from her arms, baring the lacy lavender demi bra that covered her breasts. In answer, she reached for his jeans, undoing the button and sliding down the zipper that hid his personal treasure trove of delight. This was so not the practical, toe the line, keep a low profile Megan Marie. That Megan must be on the other side of the fog. She liked this slice of her psyche a lot more. As if by magic, her skirt disappeared, the whisper of a slight breeze caressing her mound must before a welcome fullness slid into her personal pleasure palace. The

wicked smile on Adam's lips had her arching upward to meet the finger he'd slid into her secret core. "Are you sure, Megan?" He asked the question, but the plea in his voice told her saying no just wasn't an option. "More than anything. Please, Adam. I want to feel you deep inside. I want to hold your ass in while you pump hard and hot into me." Those were not words Megan was accustomed to speaking let alone thinking, but dang they sure felt good. That shy and retiring Megan must still be wandering in the mist. "I aim to please." "Make that pleasure and you've got a deal." "My pleasure." He slid into her and rocked hot, hard and determined inside of her. Megan gasped at the intense delight just from his entry. This Adam was a once-in-a-lifetime experience between his electric blue eyes, devilish smile, amazing pecs and sized-to-please cock. Man oh man, this was one dream she had no intention of waking up from. He moaned, he surged, he plunged deep inside her and moaned again. Starlight twinkled into the room, moonlight cast soothing shadows and once again, an incredibly tense climax rocked through Megan's body. Never had she had such a marathon sexual encounter. The man had staying power and then some.

A short while later, Adam ran his hand over Megan's breast. "I'm getting a bit hungry, are you?" Megan shot up. "Oh my god! I can't believe I forgot about your friends. I'm so embarrassed. What will they think?" "I wouldn't worry about them. If anything, they'll be happy for me." "Happy for…you think they'll know what we. Oh man, Adam. You need to know I've never done anything like this before. I don't just up and dive between the sheets with every guy I meet." "I know." "You do?" "When a babe is as tight as you are, it's obvious she saves herself for only someone special." "You noticed?" He nodded, his smile showing despite the shadows cast about the room. "I could get used to sharing my bed with you. Right now though, I can smell dinner just about on the table. Not to worry about Cath and Rob, if I know them, they took the opportunity to engage in their own sweet seduction." "If you're sure…well, where can I freshen up real quick?" Adam rolled over and flicked a match, lighting a bedside candle before he pointed to the bathroom door. "I'll leave a few candles lit so we can pick up where we left off after dinner." "Isn't that dangerous?"

"Nah." "Mmm, chili," Adam approved. "Cathy makes the best chili in the universe." "I try. Well sit." Everyone sat and dug into the piping hot chili and crusty hot sourdough bread. "I have to admit," Megan told them, "Chili and sourdough bread are two of my most favorite comfort foods." "Let me guess, butter pecan ice cream with a dab of caramel makes up your personal comfort food trilogy." "How did you know?" Adam smiled, "They're mine, too." "Well, Megan," Cathy began, "what brought you out to Café Nowhere today?" "Actually it was a mistake on my part. Someone brought a flyer about your party night to my office today and after the week I had, it seemed like just the thing I needed to get myself back on an even keel." "Having you been having a bad time?" Robert asked. "Not just me. The place where I work is just awful. My boss is a sociopathic megalomaniac who preys on women over a certain age that she thinks are desperate and damaged. Working for her is a page out of a C.R. Moss horror novel." "Wow, that was a mouthful. I've read C.R., any particular one of her chilling stories you like best?" Robert observed.

"Who?" Cathy asked. "You know, C.R. Moss's Dirty Little Secret, that horror story author with eXtasy books." "Oh. Yeah, C.R. totally scares the pants off me." "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to dump my trash on you. There was a much better way I could have said I was having a bit of a rough week." "Not at all," Adam smiled. It must have been her imagination when she saw a little sparkle of light on one of his teeth, not unlike a recent toothpaste commercial. "I'd like to know more." "So would I," Cathy assured her. "You really want to hear about my angst and dreary life?" Megan felt her lips relax into a smile. Robert nodded. "This is probably going to sound a bit mercenary to you, but if we know what's going wrong in people's lives it gives us a chance to see if we can do something here at the Café to make things a little easier for them. Bringing in just the right band or artist and make a difference if only for a few hours." "That makes a lot of sense. After all, if my life was flowing happily along, I probably wouldn't have picked up your flyer and come out here today. What would you like to know?" "Whatever will help you feel better," Adam told her, the warmth of his arm going around her shoulders so very comforting. "Well, I've been working there for the past, well it will be three years next week. When I started,

there were eight of us and we were a pretty tight knit team of folks. There were times when you couldn't tell where one of us started and the other ended--in terms of our work product. The big boss, Brenda, was new and said all the right things, you know, like how she had an open door policy and was big on people advancing themselves and teamwork." "And is that true?" Cathy leaned forward, the light of anticipation in her eyes. "No. Not at all. Oh she does it when you first start, but it goes downhill from there. Right after I started, she received a double shipment of some products, we're talking almost $10,000 in paper and books and she tried to keep it without paying for it. The bigger bosses just turned a blind eye toward that. Then, even though we were all getting our work done, she started harping on how chronically understaffed we were and started hiring people left and right. If you're on the outside, it seems like she's on this personal crusade to singlehandedly solve all the unemployment on the planet." "Sounds like a worthwhile goal," Robert observed. "It would be if it were really about giving people jobs. She hires primarily women over forty who have been out of the work force for a number of years and have limited, if any, skills. If you have skills, she brings you in at the bottom step. If you are one of these women with limited skills,

she brings you in at the top step. The deal, however, is that you have to fawn over her. She demands total and complete devotion and adoration. Don't dare question her policies or procedures or tell her she's got something wrong. Do that and you are on the poop list. We recently moved into this new building and she has cameras and recording devices all over the place--there are three of them focused on me, recording my every move. I joke with my friends that she watched the Megan Channel where you, too, can be a loser. I'm her personal whipping girl because every time she does something illegal, unethical, immoral or just plain wrong, I get called in by the big boys for an interview about it. Unlike her bevy of sycophants, I tell the truth." "So why not lie and keep her off your back?" Cathy asked, her brows drawn together in confusion. "Because it's wrong. She's ripping people off and I suspect is siphoning some of the corporate profits off, but I can't prove it. She had this five by seven foot glass booth built specially for me--it's like I'm an exotic animal she's caught for her personal enjoyment. During the day, she'll cut off the air flow to the room so you can't breathe." "Why not leave? Just quit?" Robert asked as he stood and took the dishes to the sink. It seemed to Megan he wasn't much interested in her plight.

It was Adam who answered, "Because you just can't up and get another job. I bet she keeps you from getting another job." Megan nodded, surprised at his perception. "I have suspected that. It seems every time I apply for a new job, just at the last minute, I end up losing it. She watches me, has an audio tape going all the time in the booth." "Isn't recording people without their permission illegal," Robert's question was muffled with his head stuck in the freezer. He clearly seemed skeptical about her being the wronged party. "It is, but prove she has it there. Every time I find the device, it gets moved. Anyway, that's my deal and I'll tell you just the drive out here was relaxing." "You look sleepy," Adam observed. "I am, a little. It's been a long week." "But not so sleepy you don't have room for butter pecan ice cream though?" Cathy smiled as if sharing a private secret with her. "Never too tired for ice cream." As Robert set heaping bowls of the creamy treat on the table, Megan asked, "So do you all own Café Nowhere?" "We do," Adam told her. "We all met a few years ago and thought having a place that, well, was at a minimum, an escape from daily cares and woes would be a great thing to do so here we are." "Well I'm glad you did. I love the coastal area and the drive out, before I hit that fog bank, was amazing."

Adam stood and stretched. Around a yawn, he managed, "I'm about ready to turn in. Are you ready, Megan?" "Yes. I am tired and will need to get going early in the morning so I'll thank you all for your hospitality now." "Not a problem." Adam assured her before he strode to the freezer and pulled out a tray of ice cubes. Dropping a few into a glass, he returned to Megan's side and with a goodnight to his friends walked her back to his room. The candles had done their magic. With their flames still burning brightly, the room was wreathed in the pleasing scent of lavender and vanilla and they created a most romantic setting. Adam set the bowl of ice cubes down beside the bed and reached for her. "I'm ready for my private night cap. How about you?" Megan giggled, "Are you up for it?" He ground his groin against her belly, "What do you think?" "I think you are up for it in a big way." For first time in so long, she felt blissfully happy and free. It was as if Brenda was a lifetime away. Button by button, he undid her shirt. Following suit, Megan reached for his. Clothing discarded and scattered about the room, Adam scooped her up and, in a step, laid her on the bed. His breath warmed her breasts as he lowered his head to nibble on the offering she made to him. The blue of his eyes flamed dark as midnight sapphires, his

nostrils flared and he hungrily sucked, nipped and licked her breasts. So intense were the feelings evoked by his magically talented mouth that it took but a moment before she realized his fingers played between her nether lips. Her juices flowed in response and there was no way in heaven or earth she could withhold her groan of sheer pleasure. He held Megan ever so slightly and leaned over her, dragging his chest along her breasts, teasing her most pleasurably. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him pluck an ice cube before he reclined at her side and slid the frozen cube along the inside of her thigh. The combination of the heat of her desire and chill of the iced water teasing the lips of her cavern brought a gasp to her lips. It was so erotically intense, Megan climaxed at just the touch of Adam's fingers. Brenda may have had the gist of it with her frozen dildo, but it was Adam's hot hard cock that was the real pleasure trove. The way the man pulsed and thrust was sheer magic. Maybe if Brenda had a piece of this kind of ass she'd thaw, not that Megan'd ever consider sharing her hot hunk. With each forceful thrust into her oh-so-hot cavern, Megan came again and again. Adam gave new meaning to the term sinfully delicious. ****

Adam watched Megan slip into sleep as the last of the candles flickered out. Gently, as if she would break, he drew out a strand of her long, dark hair and kissed it. It was time to go to work. He slipped from the bed, pulled up the covers and padded out of the room. In a moment, he joined Robert and Cathy at the kitchen table. "Does she know?" Cathy asked. "No and to be honest, I don't think it's her time. She has so much life left in her and, I suspect much she still needs to do. If anyone should be dead, it's that Brenda Charles." "I agree," Robert told them. "While you were pleasuring her, I checked at the hospital and Megan is still on life support. She just needs the will to live and she'll do great things." "I think you're right," Cathy told them. "So how do we give her the will to live?" Adam pondered the question. "I think the key is getting her away from that Brenda Charles, but that bitch won't let go of her easily." "I think I have a way," Robert told him. "When I was leaving the hospital, I ran into Xavier." "Now that can't be a good thing." Cathy smiled. "Actually, it might. He told me he knew of this Brenda Charles, having recently turned one of her victims, a woman named Caren, who thought if she were a vampire, she could bring the bitch down." "And?" Adam asked.

"She did some digging and found out that Brenda Charles is actually a man named Bradley Cathsand." Robert nodded. "A man?" Cathy asked, intrigued. "Yes. Apparently this Cathsand is quite a heavy drinker and was involved in a serious hit and run accident where an entire family was killed. She was never caught and the police are still looking for the killer. Once she's caught she'll be going to jail for a long, long time," Robert filled them in. "So all we have to do is get Brenda, aka Bradley arrested, make sure Megan knows and she'll have the will to live?" Excitement sparked in Adam's chest. "Exactly," Robert affirmed. "Great!" Cathy bounced up and paced with nervous energy. "So how do we do that if she's in a coma?" "I think it's pretty easy to do. Robert, if you go back to the hospital where her body is, I'll go back to bed and at the same moment you and I will tell her what to do to get Brenda. Because she's a good person and always does the right and just thing, she'll know she has to live so she can bring Brenda to justice." Adam laid out his idea. "I think that will work," Robert nodded. "It sounds doable, but one thing, how will Megan know where to find the information to expose her?" "She'll have to pull the newspaper reports and then just call the police and have them come.

When they arrive, she will just need to tell them that this Brenda is actually Bradley. They'll do the rest." "It sounds simple enough. I like it," Cathy approved. "And then she can continue with her life, doing the right thing for people. Wonderful." With that, Adam headed back to his room and Robert blinked back to the hospital where Megan lay in the sleep between the worlds. **** In the blink of an eye, Robert stood before Megan's hospital bed. The tubes that ran to and fro in and around her body a testament to the seriousness of the car accident she'd had. The slow, steady beat of the monitor showed life still flowed through her veins. Her heart pumped, her mind soared. With each breath, the thin white lines showed there was yet life in her broken body. This wasn't the first time Bradley had used his big silver car to take down someone who could expose his nefarious schemes. If Robert had anything to say about it, it would be the last. In his old life, he wasn't all that different than Bradley except he'd never killed anyone. In retrospect, he preferred the way he lived his life now. One good thing about Xavier's abilities was he could implant a memory where none existed. There was no reason for Megan to know that she'd never been handed the flier to Café Nowhere and that Brenda,

aka Bradley, had pushed her car into a tree before she'd ever left the company parking lot. "Well, time to get to work." He stood for a moment, listening through the ether for Adam to begin the words they would speak--Adam to Megan's spirit and Robert to her inert form. He glanced toward the mirror. While his reflection would not show, in the dark pool of glass, he could see the pale blue energy that was Adam. At the wavering nod, they began… Megan, Megan Marie. Listen to me. It is not your time, you have much to do. You are the key to bringing to an end Bradley Cathsand's evil days and ways. You have the answer. You hold the key. Rejoin the world of the living. Expose him for what he is. What he does. Hear us now. Brenda is Bradley. Call the police. Pull off the wig. They will have the one they seek. Megan Marie, Megan Marie, hear me speak. It is not your time, you have much to do. Awake, awake, return to the world. "Mmmaahh. Ohhh, h-h-help, mmaaah." A smile curved across Robert's lips. She'd heard. She was returning to the living. A moment later, the steady pulse of the monitor sped ever so slightly. A beep sounded down the hall, a call of

Code Blue rang throughout the hallway. A moment later, several nurses and a doctor burst into the room, oblivious to Robert's presence in the shadows. His work was done. Megan was returning to the world of the living. He materialized in Adam's room above the café. The blond haired man sat slumped in a chair not, Robert knew from exhaustion, but sadness. His friend had known intimacy with many women, but the look in his eyes when he gazed at Megan was unlike any he'd seen before. The quickening of Adam's heart, one long in slumber, was evident to both he and Cathy. "You made the greatest sacrifice any mortal can make, Adam," Robert told him. "But we are no longer mortal, Robert. How can a no-longer-mortal feel such pain?" "If she were your soul mate, you would. There was a spark between you, it electrified Cathy and I even when the two of you were apart from us." "Megan is alive, I am a shade, we can never be." "I suppose that is why our spelling worked, you gave up the dearest part of yourself for her." "I'm not that good of a person." "No?" "No. If I was, the first thing I would have done is ask how she is instead of dwelling on my own heartache." "I think you know the answer to that. Her spirit isn't here. The doctor and nurses were helping her

and she was asking questions. She's among the living once again." "Do you think she'll remember about Brenda?" Robert smiled, the evil he once embraced, a momentary flash across his handsome face, "If she doesn't, you'll just need to remind her." Adam stood and paced to the window, the realization of what Robert had just told him dawning. "How?" "You just might be the police officer who arrests that despicable excuse for a life form." **** "What happened? Where am I? Where is Adam?" Megan tried to shove aside the tubes that still poked in and through her body. "You're just fine, Ms. Marie. Just relax and I'll try to fill you in. I'm Doctor Edwards. Now, what do you remember?" What did she remember? Only the most incredibly hot and daring sex of her life with the man of her dreams. Where was he? "I remember…I remember a man leaving off a flier for a music party at a place out on the coast. Café Nowhere. I left work and headed out there, thinking it might be fun. The next thing I knew, I was driving through this horrifically thick fog. I've never seen it so dense. Just as suddenly as it started, I was in the brightest sunlight I've ever seen. I had the wrong night for the event at the

Café, but the people who own it were really great and had me stay for dinner. I…I…well they invited me to stay for the night so I did. How did I get here? What happened?" Dr. Edwards sat and studied what she was sure was her chart for a few seconds. "Well, I've never heard of this Café Nowhere, however, that doesn't mean anything. After all, no one's heard of every café in the world, right? I'm not sure what to say about the fog either because the weather has been crystal clear. What I can tell you though is that you were in a rather serious car accident three days ago." "What? You must be kidding! Three days? So today…today is Monday? Oh my god, I'm late for work!" She struggled to get up from the bed only to have Dr. Edwards gently push her back down. "It's all right, Megan. Your job knows what happened and everyone has been coming by to check on you. You have a lot of friends who care deeply for you." "Three days. I don't understand." Dr. Edwards sat back down. "Well, I can't say too much because the police want to talk to you." "The police? Whatever for?" "Because of the way witnesses say the accident happened. After they speak with you, I think it will all make more sense to you. Right now, you just lie back and relax. I'll call your friends and let them know they can come by for a few minutes to visit with you later today, okay?"

Megan nodded. It was all so very confusing and where was Adam? What happened to her blueeyed, blond-haired angel? "One question, doctor. Was there a man here with me? A blond haired man?" "No. I'm sorry, I don't remember one." "Okay. Wait. There's something else. Something about the woman who hit me." "Yes?" "She…hmmm, there was something about her. Now though…" "There's no need to rush yourself. It will come in time. Right now you need to rest." With that, the doctor left. Megan's thoughts returned to that delicious piece of eye candy named Adam. "Of course he was a dream. No guy can be that hot or if they are, it's not over the likes of me." "I knew you were real!" Megan gushed. "Pardon?" "Adam. It's me, Megan." "Yes, Ma'am. Ms. Megan Marie, correct? I'm Officer Dunham. Alan Dunham." She stared at the blond-haired, blue-eyed officer. In seconds, Megan went from dizzy elation to utter mortification that the uber gorgeous police officer was not Adam. "Yes. Megan Marie. Uh, um, I guess I sounded a bit odd." He met her eyes. "Not really. You were in a serious accident, Ms. Marie. It's amazing you're

still alive. You shouldn't be surprised if your memory is a tad off. I do have to ask you some questions though. If you are up to it." "Yes. Yes I am. Still…well you look like someone I--you look so familiar to me. Are you sure we haven't met?" He smiled, a thousand watter that was exactly like Adam's. "I was one of the first people on scene after your accident. Maybe you remember seeing me there." "Maybe. Did we speak? Or-or-or anything else?" "I spoke to you. Unfortunately you were in and out of consciousness and not able to say very much." "I see. That makes sense." "Are you up for a few questions?" "Yes. What can I tell you?" He pulled a chair up to the bed and pulled out a pad and pen. "Let's start with what you remember. What you were doing just before the crash?" "I'd just left work. It was a particularly bad day because my boss was on one of her rampages." "That would be Brenda Charles?" "Yes." "That happen often?" "Often enough. Sometimes I feel like I'm the main target of whatever's going on with her. And before you tell me to quit, I've tried to find other

jobs. She always seems to find out and keeps me from moving on." "Why would she do that?" "I suspect it's because when you go to work there you have to sign a loyalty oath that you won't talk about things. The only way you can expose what's going on there is to leave. If you can't leave, you can't expose it." "I see. It sounds like you know a lot of things that aren't quite right." "Maybe. Anyway, I've been trying for quite awhile to leave and it hasn't happened." "So Friday night?" "I'd gotten this flyer about this place called Café Nowhere and that they were having a retro music event. With the week I had, it sounded like a plan so I headed out there. I'd made it out to the coast road and this incredibly thick fog seemed to come out of nowhere. When it dissipated or I made it through it, I saw the brightest sunlight ever. It was so bright it almost hurt my eyes. The café was right there and I met Adam." "I don't know about this Adam. Ms. Marie, did the doctor tell you that you never made it out of the parking lot?" "What? No! I arrived at the café and met Adam. We had dinner with his friends and--and--and how did I get here?" "Witnesses said that a silver car seemed to speed off after your car and intentionally pushed you into a tree."

"What? Who would…oh no. Brenda. Officer Dunham, a few weeks ago, she made a comment about killing me. I thought she was just, you know, being Brenda." "Do you think it was just Brenda being Brenda?" "I think…wait a minute. Her name's not Brenda. Not really. I just remembered, her name is Bradley. Bradley Cathstan and if you check her car, you'll see that it's not really a silver car, but a white one. This Bradley Cathstan hit a car with a family um, two years ago, and killed them. He had the car painted silver and started to pretend he's a woman. He's someone the cops have been looking for. What she, I mean he, did to me isn't the first time." The spillway at Niagara Falls had nothing on the way the words spilled from her lips. Officer Dunham studied her, shock in the guise of a wideeyed stare crossed his features." "How do you know this, Ms. Marie? Did you ever see Ms. Charles as anything but a woman?" "Well, no. And she does have a dil…I don't know how I know, but I do know if you pull off her wig, you'll see she's a he." Officer Dunham nodded and turned to speak into the transmitter of his radio, asking his dispatcher to have another officer head out to the Charles house and see if she wore a wig and if they could determine if he was a man. "You look a bit tired, Ms. Marie. I'll take off now and come back tomorrow to finish our interview."

"Okay. Thanks." She shook her head as he left. He said he wasn't Adam and he certainly didn't recognize her, but something strange was going on. Megan knew him as sure as she knew Brenda was a man named Bradley. The problem was, how? Maybe she did see him when she crashed and had a dreamlike fantasy of him while she was unconscious. "Yes, that has to be it. I saw him at the crash and to get past the pain I imagined some of the most incredible sex with him. That has to be it." **** Alan stood before the shiny silver elevator doors. There was something about Megan Marie that called out to him, something incredibly unique. She thought she recognized him and truth be told, he'd felt a warm and needy pull to her. There was something familiar about her. A sense of knowing. He pushed the elevator button again and studied his reflection in the mirror-bright doors. What he saw wasn't a dressed-for-duty police officer. No. It was a man that looked a lot like him, locked in a passionate embrace with a woman who looked like Megan. The tightness that had started in his groin at just the first sight of her turned pain-pleasure hard. It took sheer determination not to reach down and cup himself while imaging it was Megan Marie. Uncomfortably he glanced around

to see if anyone else saw the lusty couple in the elevator's reflection. With a sigh of relief, he saw no one else was around. No other woman had ever evoked such a strong response in him. Giving into the impulse, he spun on his heel and headed back down the hallway to Megan's room. He needed to talk to her. To find out why there was this incredible attraction. Brenda Charles be damned, another officer could deal with that piece of work. Right now, he needed to be with Megan. She sat in the bed, head bent over a magazine, her long auburn hair a satiny veil around her shoulders. At the sight of her, and pleasure she was still awake, his balls tightened. "Ms. Marie?" Wide-eyed, she looked up, Officer Dunham, did you forget something?" "I might have." He stepped into the room. "You thought you knew me. That my name was Adam." "Yes, but now that I think of it, I'm sure it was just that I saw you at the accident or after and to avoid any pain, I imagined we had something going on." "I'm not sure about where or when, but I feel like I know you, too. This is going to sound really strange and I hope it doesn't scare you." "What?" "Like I said, I feel like I know you. If I asked you if ice cubes and vanilla candles meant anything to you, what would you say?"

She stared at him, mouth open in surprise, "Well, I'd ask you why you pretended you weren't Adam, my Adam. Are you Adam?" "No. My name is Alan. I have to tell you though, when I look at you and hear your voice, it's so very familiar. Maybe we're soul mates that just needed to find each other again?" Megan nodded, "I've always believed that I had a soul mate, that I was just waiting to show up. Maybe I needed to have that accident so we could find each other. You think?" Alan nodded. "I know." **** Robert caught Cathy's eye. "You were right. They do belong together. I'm glad we convinced Adam to shift into that cop's body so Megan can have the life she deserves with a man who loves her more than anything." She smiled. "Am I ever wrong? You're sure you don't mind living in limbo for a few extra years?" "Not at all. I think that's part of our lesson--to step aside so someone else can be happy. And who knows, maybe extending our time so Adam can be with Megan now will be good for us, too." "Maybe. So tell me, what exactly is it he's going to do with those ice cubes?"

Twin Seduction by Paula Calloway

Excited and nervous, Julie shifted on the cushion. Although not as comfortable as the nearby couch, the large pillow was better than the hardwood floor. The woman before her was a local witch she had contacted to help her banish her relentlessly plaguing dreams. "It's time to light the last three candles. If all goes well, we should get some idea of where the nearest shaman is." Anna touched the lighter's flame to the first of the remaining candles. Sparks popped before the flame sputtered to life. Anxious, Julie watched the second candle come to life. "Even a guide to take us to him would be nice." "I'd prefer the shaman." "Do you really think this will work? I am so tired of these dreams. Night after night of this demonic monstrosity is more than I can take and this is my last hope. What's going to happen?" She wanted this to work so badly, she could taste it. The third candle sputtered, then became a steady flame.

Anna settled on the opposing cushion. "Yes, and I know it will work and we'll find you a dream master who can help. Relax, close your eyes and focus on a dream master." Her frown reluctant, Julie shut her eyes. The mysteriousness and ferocity of the dreams-correction--nightmares, beckoned her mind down paths beyond the dark. Maybe I'll get to see an angel. What are-"Focus." "I was." How did she know-"Don't lie, and I just know," Anna whispered. "Okay." Julie closed her eyes tighter. Warm sensations briefly enveloped her as bright light flashed beyond her eyelids. Eerie silence engulfed her. The large pillow turned hard and lumpy. She opened her eyes, immediately thankful for her jeans and sneakers. Lingering sunlight dappled everything. Surrounding trees reached for the sky. Bushes rustled in the light breeze. Wild-looking plants grew scattered across the woodland floor. A lumpy forest ground now served as her seat. Shocked, she raised her gaze to the slowly rising woman. "Anna, what happened? Where are we?" "We're not in my spirit room anymore, that's for sure. Get on your feet." Anna looked around. "And other than somehow suddenly in some forest somewhere, I have no idea where we are." Julie eyed the surrounding shadows. A deep male voice whispered, "I know."

She sprang to her feet. "Who was that?" Uneasy, she moved closer to her only protection. "Anna…" "Julie, I don't like the feel of this at all. When I tell you to, run and don't look back. No matter what. Go! Now!" "Yes, run, little one." The male's whisper spurred her into action. Sprinting as fast her legs could carry her, Julie ran, dodging branches that grabbed her hair and brambles that snagged her tank top. A terrified feminine scream filled the air. Sliding to a stop, she turned and faced the way she came from, her breathing ragged. Silence blanketed the forest. Her chest tight, she swallowed. Please answer me… "Anna?" "You don't listen very well, do you?" The ominous voice came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time, dancing shivers up and down her spine. Her heart skipped a beat and then threatened to stop. Something tickled her ear. Spinning, she grabbed at it and found herself staring at a lone leaf in her hand. "W-where are you? Wh-where's Anna? Why did she scream? What did you do to her?" Her thudding heart pounded in her chest with a determination to break free. Panic slithered through her very being, claiming her, devouring her soul. "Close. Very close, little one." The sinister whisper slid across her veins, turned her blood into ice and seized her heart. She swallowed hard. "Go away. You're not real. We're

in Anna's house. I'm delusional and it's the incense's fault." Tears stung her eyes and threatened to fall. "This isn't real," Julie whispered. "It isn't real. I have to wake up." "Oh, sweet little human. First you wish to know where I am, then deny my existence. You asked for a guide, did you not?" The voice sounded close. Too close. She spun, desperate to catch a glimpse of the owner. The man emerging from the shadows stole her breath and his very presence forced her to step back until halted by a tree trunk. While tall and muscular with pale skin and perfect features might be considered handsome by some, his mere existence declared evil--very real. And very lethal. Long black hair fluttered in the breeze and black eyes glittered with fury. He bowed and then straightened. "I am Xavier. Give yourself to me and death will be gentle-unlike your companion's." A slow grin promised otherwise. "Oh hell no." Julie took off at a dead run. "When I asked for a guide, I didn't mean you! You're a mistake!" "No, I'm a vampire," Xavier snapped back. "And I am gaining ground, my little appetizer. You can't outrun me." "Don't remind me and I'm not food." She put fear's speed to use. "At least not yet, my sweet."

When his grasping hand closed onto empty air no more than mere inches above her shoulder, Julie squealed and frantically searched her soundings for the closest diversion or shield because time just ran out. Five feet in front of her appeared a dark-haired man poised with a silvery sword ready to take off her head. She opened her mouth. The sudden force of the shoulder planted in her stomach had half the impact of the forest floor when her back slammed against it, but a large hand cradled the back of her head. A hard body pinned her down. Her breath taken, she opened her eyes, her lungs frozen. A new face loomed too close. "Breathe," he commanded. Compelled to obey his warm voice, Julie sucked in a deep breath. "That hurt." "It was better than the alternative, sweetheart, as that sword swinging overhead doesn't usually miss. Name's Zane." "Uh, Julie--" "Roll left twice!" The barked order drew her attention. The hand cupping her head pulled her face against his warm throat as muscled male legs wrapped hers and powerful arms gathered her upper body tight against his. Securely tucked within his hold, she felt him roll twice and then release his grip on her. She looked back up at the mesmerizing, fairhaired male again pinning her down. Zane smiled. "Matt's in a stomping mood."

The ground thumped beside her shoulder. Julie turned her head and gawked at the boot heel inches from her nose. The fighting dark-haired warrior ducked a fist and shifted stances. "Stop playing around, Zane! Get her up and clear. I can't hold him alone and I can't hit him!" "On it, Matt." Tucked against the man as he rolled again, her suddenly serious, fair-haired rescuer untangled their limbs and brought her to her feet with him. Glued to the spot, Julie stared. "Wait here." Drawing his sword, Zane stepped into the battle. "Want a hand, brother, or would you prefer a sword?" "Took you long enough." Matt ducked and swung, but missed. "Were you flirting again?" The fair-haired twin parried and rolled. "Not yet." "If you turn and wink, I'll let him have your head." "Are you serious?" Matt sidestepped. "No, but it sounded good at the time." Julie stepped back until a large tree trunk halted her movement. She stared in awe as her rescuers--a set of hunky twins--quipped at each other while they ducked and dodged, evaded and parried, but never once nailed the wretched vampire who'd spent the past few minutes on her heels. Xavier used only his hands, but apparently needed nothing more and seemed to be merely

entertaining her rescuers. The appearance of two more figures, a man over six feet tall with red tinted chestnut-brown hair and a smaller woman with golden blonde hair, caught her attention. It seemed the forest was becoming crowded. The new man ordered, "This is no time for playing, Guardians. Get her out of here while Angelique and I entertain Xavier. Where's your band of leeches?" "Calling your own kind names? Shame on you, Nicholas." His glance at the newest duo mere assessment, the black-haired, pale vampire stepped back. "I don't need any help to dispose of the likes of you." "There's a difference between us, Xavier. I don't kill for pleasure." "Must mean you still have a soul. Poor pathetic creature." Xavier scanned the group and spread his black wings. Julie gawked. Vampires have wings? His gaze settled on her, his smile alone a threat. She shuddered and pressed tighter against the tree. "You're just full of surprises." "I enjoy being more than a woman bargained for. I'm coming for you tonight, little one. I hope your boys can handle me because after I rip these two apart, I'm coming to drink them dry and you'll be all mine." As his attention returned to the male newcomer, he growled. "I always did enjoy one of my own kind for dinner, Nicholas, and, once I destroy you, I'll have that spicy little wife of

yours for dessert." With a flourishing bow to the woman, he drawled, "Hello, Angelique." He straightened and faced the man again, amusement in his tone, "Let's dance, Nicholas." When the twins seized her hands in theirs, Julie found herself dragged along between them for quite some distance. After tripping over a fourth tree root and constant aching, due to slaps received from occasional overhanging branches, she had to draw their mad run to a halt. "Stop, please. I can't run anymore." Allowed to stop and released from the grips of her protectors, Julie placed her back against a large tree and gulped in several breaths. She gripped the tree's trunk and studied the set of twins before her. Approximately twenty-four years old, both men stood about sixfoot four inches--more than enough to dwarf her foot shorter frame. And their builds…someone have mercy on her soul. The fair-haired twin nodded in the direction they'd just fled. "They bought us some time and Mr. Attitude seems to have vacated the area or is too occupied to send out signals. At least temporarily, anyway. Easy, Matt." The dark-haired twin sheathed his silvery sword in the scabbard slung across his back. "I am being easy." Obsidian eyes narrowed as that penetrating gaze came to rest on her, but he kept his voice soft, "So what exactly did you do to get his attention?"

When the man stepped close enough to pin her effortlessly between the tree and his body, Julie sucked in a breath. A trace of sage lingered in the air. The inviting scent reminded her of a holiday dinner with all the fixings and this made her mouth water. Get a grip, girl. The mischievous glint in those deep obsidian eyes captivated her until a gentle breeze lifted a few strands of his ebony hair to dance in the wind. The shimmer of blue highlights broke her fascinated gaze. Slow and careful, she slipped free, spinning to face him again. That dark hair reached past his shoulder blades while a braid at his left temple boasted a brown hawk feather. "Matt, right?" He turned, crossed his arms and casually leaned a shoulder against the tree. "Yes?" His voice caressed her spine. Oh heaven above, hell below and Gaia in between. Unable to resist, her gaze swept over him. The fact that his short, softbrushed leather jacket did little to conceal his form--did not help matters in the slightest. A black swordsman's shirt hung open to reveal a necklace with animal teeth on each side of a silver medallion, but did nothing to hide his muscled chest and slim waist. Black leather pants hugged his narrow hips and powerful thighs. Her gaze returned to his handsome face. Mesmerized, she stared. The way his tongue deliberately licked his lips threatened to buckle her knees. To add to the assault on her senses, he slowly smiled. Devastating was an understatement. Her gaze

traced a crescent-shaped scar running from the right corner of his mouth up to the outer corner of his same eye. His dark gaze caught and held hers. Matt raised a brow. "Trouble?" I think I found the definition of dangerous. Julie swallowed audibly--words beyond mere thought were something her brain couldn't fathom how to form without a struggle. "N-no." Definitely not the structure of a bulky body builder, his was more the build of an athlete that left no doubt muscle definition waited to be explored-- What am I thinking? A throat cleared. Her focus redirected, Julie shivered and met the gaze of the fair-haired twin who had tackled her to ground. And you're no different. The hint of sweet grass drifted on the wind. "I, uh, oh boy." Emerald green eyes gleamed roguishly. Blond highlights sparkled amid strands of copper hair reaching past his shoulder blades while a braid at his right temple displayed a black eagle feather. Black button-fly jeans, a black skintight t-shirt, a fulllength, black leather duster and a necklace with animal claws on each side of a gold medallion were his mode of dress. He sheathed a golden sword in a scabbard slung across his back. On the left side of his face, a crescent-shaped scar led her gaze from the outside corner of his eye to the corner of his mouth, which twitched with obvious amusement at her fascination.

Zane smiled. "Allow me to do the proper introductions. Hello, Julie, I'm Zane, the sunlight guardian, and this is my brother, Matt, the moonlight guardian." Matt cocked his head and shot his twin a look. "Hello, Mr. Casual, she summoned a vampire. And a fallen angel at that!" "I don't think she did it intentionally. Did you?" Julie gawked. "Not hardly." Matt sighed. "Well, either or, I suggest we get out of here and get somewhere to set up a defense because your friend is planning another visit. This way." The toss of his head directed them away from the previous encounter. "Are you cold?" "No. And he's not my friend." She shivered. "Right." Zane removed his duster, draped it around her shoulders and fell into step on her left. "What exactly were you trying to do?" Julie hugged the engulfing coat tighter. "I'm having some…night issues." "Nightmares. And?" Matt coaxed from her right. "Anna offered to help and, well, we cast…" "A spell." "Yeah." Julie looked from one to the other. "You're not freaking out or calling me names or asking where the wart is or how I dyed my skin from green--" "Hollywood has ruined the image of witches." Zane sighed. "We've met a few in our time, a very powerful one in particular who would not take

kindly to the green-tinted, wart-nosed version painted of those in her craft. Witches are every bit as normal as you and I, sweetheart. Did you freak over the fact you were about to become the snack of a vampiric fallen angel?" "No." "Then we're even." He winked. "I guess so. Anyway, the next thing I know, I'm here in these woods--wherever here is--and Mr. Toothy grabbed Anna. We were trying to summon something called a dream master--wrangler-walker--something like that." "Dream handler," Zane corrected. Julie stumbled. "Do you know of one?" Matt swept his arm around her waist. "Yeah, and what you summoned was in no way what you wanted. We'll take you to the best. But be forewarned, he's also a vampire." "Oh great, another bloodsucker." Zane cringed. "Don't let one vampire represent all of them or I'll call you Hollywood." "I'm sorry. You're right, that was unfair of me." Julie hung her head. "Just tell me they aren't all like that jerk." "Not even close." Matt chuckled. "So what are sun and moon guardians?" Matt grinned. "Moonlight and sunlight. In a word, shaman." When a tree root caught the toe of her shoe, she tripped and desperately clutched at Matt. "Ouch. What is that?"

"One more stumble like that and you won't be walking, darlin'." Zane chuckled. "A shaman is one who calls upon the elements to heal, protect or befriend when needed. We're warrior-mages and, although we are dream handlers, there is one far better and more experienced than the both of us put together." Julie slowed her steps to avoid stumbling. "Elemental mages who swing swords." Matt matched her pace. "And weave magic." Zane mimicked his brother's shortened stride. "Matt is an earth and water mage, I'm a fire and air mage. He has a blue and green tattoo and I have a red and white tattoo. What we are can't hurt us, but the opposite can do some serious harm. And he's afraid of chickens. Where are we?" "Am not." "Are, too." "Better chickens than worms and slithery creatures. Not sure yet." "Bite me, Matt." "I might, Zane." Julie giggled. "Typical sibling rivalry. According to the internet, fear of chickens is called alekorophobia and fear of slimy things is called monophobia." Matt cocked his head and looked down at her. "Watch it, little miss." She looked up. "Or what?" The moonlight guardian's slow smile danced shivers down her spine. Until another tree root snagged the toe of

her shoe. "Ouch!" The arm around her waist tightened and yanked her to a halt. "Hey!" Scooped into the moonlight guardian's arms, she gasped and pressed her left palm against his chest. "Put me down. Please, Matt." "Why? Not used to being swept off your feet?" "Well, it's not normal. I'm no lightweight." Julie opened her mouth and closed it for lack of more words. Zane stepped around the pair. "You were warned." Matt grinned wickedly. "Sweetheart, you have a charming little figure--" She shook her head. "Oh great. The big, bad vampire must have hit you in the head earlier because you're delusional--" "Hush. You are of a small build and light as a feather--" "Uh, hello, don't tell me I weigh nothing and these--" Julie pointed to her chest and backside-"are not small!" "Hmmm," Matt purred, "ample breasts for nuzzling, perfect hips for holding and a luscious backside for spanking." "Matt!" Zane snapped. "Am I lying?" "No, but you don't talk about a lady's assets in front of her. Now, look, she's blushing." Matt smirked. "Yeah, and it's bringing out some of the prettiest stormy gray-green eyes I've ever seen."

Zane stepped closer. "Hmmm, I have to agree. And they are a nice compliment to this…" He lifted a handful of her wavy, dark blonde hair, raised it to his nose and inhaled deeply. "Silky, smells fragrant and, as for the length, I'd say just past the shoulders is perfect." He grabbed the bottom of the duster and slid his hands up the opening. "You'll be cold like this." Slow and steady, he closed the gap in the coat. When the backs of his warm fingers grazed the inside of her knee, Julie met his gaze and froze. Trapped between the brothers stirred the feeling of predator and prey--correction, two predators, one prey. The very idea of them tag teaming her slithered through her senses. The hammering of her heartbeat became a tempo she feared would make her pass out. Her right hand slapped down on top of his hands and halted him at mid-thigh. "Are you warmer?" Her voice was a mere whisper, "Uh-huh." Matt glanced over his shoulder. "We need to get moving because Mr. You-know-who is close. I feel him again." Zane fell into step with his brother. "Any suggestions?" "On defeating a nasty vampire who just happens to be a fallen angel as well? Nope. You?" "Not a clue." "I'm toast," Julie whispered. Matt winked. "A delectable piece of toast is very delicious to nibble on, especially slathered in

creamy butter and spread with strawberry preserves." Julie frowned when the press of her palm did nothing to deter him from tightening his hold. "That's not what I meant." "Or when topped with softened cream cheese," Zane piped. Julie covered her ears. "Stop it, both of you." "Why?" "You're…disconcerting." Matt chuckled. "And you're not?" Julie shivered. "No." Zane's eyes sparkled. "Hmmm, I wonder if she'd be our delight this afternoon?" "We're being chased by a…monster and you two are flirting?" "It takes your mind off the situation, huh?" Matt snickered. "Works for me." Julie studied the twins. "Yeah? Well, you two get me out of this ordeal and maybe we'll talk." He stumbled. "Seriously?" As Julie clutched at Matt's neck, Zane snapped, "Watch it, Moonbeam. We need a road or something." Matt threw him a look and snuggled her closer to his chest. "Back off, Sunshine. We're somewhere in a backwoods. Do you think one's just gonna pop up?" "Chill, boys." "You got us excited," they quipped in unison. Julie sighed. "I said maybe we'll talk."

Matt smiled wryly. "Call yourself safe, honey, because I want a chance to encourage that talk to go beyond just talk." "Am I in trouble?" "Oh yeah," Zane affirmed. "Double trouble." The trees thinned until a small two-lane road crossed their path. The trio stopped for a few moments and just stared. On the other side stood a diner and motel. The sign read Café Nowhere. "I'd call that convenient." Matt checked the road and strode toward the eatery. "Food, then rest before Mr. Trouble comes to call." He set her on her feet and removed the duster from her shoulders. "Or eerie." Zane opened the door and held it. "I think we need something like rest." Julie entered the cheery old-fashioned diner and settled into a booth. "It's…quaint." Zane slid in beside her as Matt removed his jacket and tossed both coats onto the bench, then sat down opposite her. "Fire up the grill, Robert, we've got guests." A lovely lady with long, platinum blonde, curly hair and blue eyes walked over. She handed them each a menu. "What can I get you folks?" Julie eyed her nametag. "Hi, Cathy. What's the house special, please?" Cathy smiled. "Roast beef, meatloaf or rotisserie chicken. All come with the potato of your choice, vegetable of the day, side salad and a roll. Of

course, it wouldn't be complete without cheesecake and your choice of topping." "Sounds delicious. I'll have the chicken with a glass of sweet iced tea, thanks." "Gentleman?" Matt set aside the menu. "I'll have the roast beef." Zane collected the menus and handed them to the waitress. "Make mine meatloaf. Miss, this might sound a bit odd, but where are we?" Cathy smiled. "Well, you're right here just outside of lovely downtown Collinsville, Tennessee. Back with your drinks in a jiffy." She headed for the counter. Julie looked around and spotted the cook--a tall, swarthy, darkly handsome man with doe brown eyes. "Cathy, why don't you get our guests some of those fresh Cinapoatra, on the house." He flashed a smile accompanied by a brief wave before returning to his work. Cathy returned with their drinks and plate with six cookies. "House specialty, Cinapoatra. Oatmeal cookies with a sprinkle of raisins, a dash of cinnamon and a splash of applesauce. You three relax and enjoy. Nothing bothers the guests of Café Nowhere." Julie sampled a cookie. "Mmm, soft and moist, really good." Matt grinned. "Always did like the taste of cinnamon."

"You two are dangerous." Zane winked. "You have no idea, sweetheart." With the swift arrival of their meal, the trio dug in. One of the twins constantly glanced out the window. It wasn't long before they were finished and stood. Zane paid for the dinner while Matt collected the coats and opened the door. The sunlight guardian slid past his brother. Julie giggled when his arm slipped around her waist as he directed her toward the hotel office. After he released her and opened the door for them, she ducked under his extended arm and entered the small, but pleasant office. "This is nice, too." "Glad you like it." She turned to the tall, blond, handsome, blueeyed man who suddenly appeared behind the reception desk. "Do you have a room please?" "Sure do. Adam's the name. Forty dollars a night, tax included." Julie stared. "For all three?" "We like giving people a good deal." Adam smiled. "Cash, check or charge?" "You take checks?" "It's a legal form of payment." Matt set two twenty-dollar bills on the counter. "Sounds good to me." Adam accepted the money and replaced it with a key. "You three relax and enjoy your room. Nothing bothers the guests of Café Nowhere. Up those stairs, last door on the left."

Key in hand, Julie led the way, unlocked the door and entered the room. She felt surrounded by a comfort unlike anything ever before. "It's so…" "Peaceful?" Matt suggested. "Tranquil?" Zane volunteered. "Serene." Julie dropped the key on the small table beside the door, crossed the floor to the white-framed window on the opposite pastel blue wall. "It's a lovely view." She turned and froze. Two sets of eyes--one obsidian, one emerald-watched her like predators watched their quarry. Shivers glided down her spine as both men set aside their swords, removed their shirts and tossed those aside, then repeated the action with their boots. "I suppose it's time to talk?" Both heads nodded and the slide of ebony hair matched that of copper. "I, uh, oh boy…" "Give us the lead and all you have to do is enjoy," Zane whispered. "That's all we ask." Matt growled softly. She shivered. "No pain?" "Only if you wish such." Julie looked at the moonlight guardian. "Maybe just a little?" The corners of his mouth twitched and the slow smile creeping over his face stole her breath. "The barest." "The merest," Zane whispered. "You control it all, Julie." Matt eased closer.

She instinctively stepped back, but the twins' approach didn't stop until her back hit the window frame and they stood side by side in front of her. The slide of warm, masculine hands, one on each side of her waist, became solid. That solidness was the only thing that kept her from hitting the floor when her knees buckled. "T-this is n-new to me--" "We'll be gentle." The sunlight guardian licked her ear lobe, then nibbled a path along her jaw line. "You have our word." The moonlight guardian kissed the curve between her neck and shoulder. Her hands explored the bare chests now mere inches from her. Hard planes of muscle attested to strength. Soft scents of sage and sweet grass combined and stirred fantastic thoughts slumbering deep in her mind. Desire ignited and mingled as butterflies fluttered in her stomach. Two hunky men at once was every woman's fantasy and twins were just icing on the cake. Her heart skipped a beat. Gently, Matt captured her hand on his chest and directed her arms around his brother's neck. "Kiss him, Julie." "And you?" He winked. "Rest assured, sweetheart, I will get mine." Zane chuckled. "Most definitely." Turning to the sunlight guardian in front of her, Julie rose up on tiptoe, paused and swallowed.

Warm lips brushed hers, then tenderly deepened the kiss. Any thoughts of resistance fled as she surrendered to a kiss unlike anything her fantasies had ever created. The graze of fingertips on her belly made her gasp and that maneuver undid her even more. The coaxing mouth on her lips seized control, demanded and fed hungrily from her open lips. The drawing of the shade was a mere whisper. Cool air brushed her sides as heat now shielded her front and back. Body heat. Male body heat. Anticipation stole down her spine. In front of her, the sunlight guardian kissed her with a powerful intensity, his hands on her sides. Behind her, the moonlight guardian settled his hands on her hips, hitched his thumbs under the hem of her shirt and paused. The hands on her sides glided down and two fingers slipped inside the waistband of her jeans. When adroit fingers popped the button on her jeans, she whimpered. The broken kiss coincided with the lifting of her tank top over her head and the twins switching places. Her upper body captured in a hold was all that inhibited her fall. Gooseflesh adorned her as the lower set of hands guided her jeans to the floor, removed her sneakers with her pants and then eased back up the outside of her legs. Excitement parted her legs as thumbs caressed the elastic lining of her panties. Zane growled. "Do we continue?"

Julie mewled. "Yes, please. God, yes." The warmth of one hand cupped her breast while another spanned her upper back and still two more now held her hips. The hand on her upper back unhooked her bra as the hand cupping her breast removed the undergarment while the other pair made quick work of sliding her panties down her legs. Julie wrapped her arms around the moonlight guardian's neck and held tight. She whimpered, hungry for more. Of everything. His kiss demanding and unbroken, the moonlight guardian guided her back to lie on the bed. He carefully followed her down, his hand cupping her breast, his thumb brushing the nipple, his kiss intensifying. The sunlight guardian dropped between her open legs, gently parted her folds and lowered his head. The caress of his tongue over her clit had Julie arching her back off the bed and only his twin's hold kept her pinned in place. When the kiss slowly ended, the moonlight guardian licked and nibbled a trail of feathery kisses down to her breast, then suckled the perky nipple while he tweaked the other with his thumb and forefinger. The sunlight guardian feasted, sucking with a hunger that threatened, no, devastated her senses. Twin mouths feasted and she became lost in their passion. "More," Julie demanded. As one mouth worked up one side of her body, the other worked down the other side. Each set of lips and teeth nibbled,

licked, nipped or kissed as the twins tasted and sampled the gooseflesh their attention evoked. As the sunlight guardian's lips claimed her breasts, the moonlight guardian's mouth possessed her clit. "Please," Julie gasped. "Please what?" Zane mumbled around the nipple poised at his mouth. His hot breath spurred jolts of lightning through her veins. "You're killing me!" Matt chuckled. "Not hardly, but when we take you, you will know it." The steady slide of his finger deep into her pussy rocked her world and threatened her consciousness. "Please. I'm begging, please." "Zane, you strip. She's not finished." Matt lowered his head. Julie squirmed as the grip on her hips tightened. "Matt…sweet heaven, oh God, what do you mean by that?" Answered by a growl a moment before his mouth latched onto her clit again, she seized two handfuls of dark hair as the sunlight guardian rose from the bed and removed his jeans. The milking fingers, sucking mouth and licking tongue drove her toward seventh heaven. She flung her head back and arched as desperation sought to drive his finger deeper inside her body. The pooling feeling gathering in her lower stomach expanded, swelled, erupted and drowned her in ecstasy. "Yes! Oh God, yes!" Her bucking threatened to dislodge his feeding,

but his free hand, now on her lower stomach, pinned her to the bed to restrain her and held her to his whim. "In me, I want--no, I need you in me." Matt growled. "Both of us?" "Yes, now. Please…" Zane climbed on the bed and licked her nipple. "A begging woman is my undoing." "Mine, too." His hold on her released, Matt shifted. "Flip her." Before she could protest, Julie found herself on her hands and knees. The sunlight guardian knelt in front of her, his cock one of the biggest she'd ever seen. The sound of a lowered zipper came from behind her and was soon followed by the swoosh of discarded jeans. "Oh my." Zane's hand wrapped around the long thickness and gave one slow stroke. "You can handle us. We'll be gentle." She licked her lips as his other hand cupped the back of her head and directed her closer. The mattress behind her dipped twice. "Are you both that big?" "You're about to find out," Matt whispered. The cock pressed against her opening, demanded her undivided attention as the moonlight guardian, behind her again, nudged and sought entrance. As the huge erection eased inside her pussy, Julie gasped and discovered the sunlight guardian's shaft waiting at her mouth. Pinned between the twins, she opened her mouth wider and spread her legs farther, welcoming both

men deeper into her body. She moaned and mewled around the sunlight guardian as he let her take him at the speed she wished, her hand wrapped around the thick base, while the moonlight guardian inched deeper and deeper until buried to the hilt. Julie paused, savoring the feel of two cocks, hot and provocative, hard and thick, filling her fuller than ever before. She rocked back, the hard shaft in her mouth slipping free, the erection at her pussy driving deeper, then eased forward, reversing the action, the cock in her mouth held back only by the wrap of her hand around its base. Zane growled. "Woman." The sunlight guardian's hand tightened on her hair and held her in place as he slid his thick shaft in and out of her mouth, his motion deliberate and demanding, wanting and taking. Matt eased his erection deeper. "You are so wet and hot--as smooth as silk. Ohhh, God, it's like…soft velvet walls sucking on me." Their speed intensified, as did their depth, until Julie shuddered and convulsed in the throes of orgasm. Her hair released, she lost her grip on the cock she sucked. Her body twitched, but the pumping cock in her pussy continued delivering slow, deep strokes as the moonlight guardian's hands caressed her back, then paused on her hips. Zane stretched out on the bed. "Have you ever had two men this way?"

Julie summoned her remaining strength and turned her head to look at him. "What way?" "This way." Matt seized her waist and pulled free of her. Her gasp became a squeal as both men guided her astride the sunlight guardian's hips to straddle his waiting cock. "If you're planning what I think-" "Trust us." Zane slid his hands up her back and pulled her face toward his. "Come here and kiss me." "I do." Julie welcomed how the kiss took her breath. The slow dance of his tongue caressed, beckoned and coaxed. Two fingers explored her pussy. Surprised, she fell deeper into the sunlight guardian's kiss. Those same two fingers, now slick with her juices, slid up her ass to the unprotected entrance. One began to work its way in, ever slow, inch by inch. She squirmed, but was held in place, her moan swallowed by the intense kiss. A second finger eased in and now worked to loosen her. The moonlight guardian plunged his cock back inside her pussy and simultaneously sunk both fingers deep in her ass. She broke the kiss and gasped, but remained bound in place by the sunlight guardian's arms as every stroke by the moonlight guardian worked in unison, creating a sensation unlike any other. "We're switching." Matt pulled his cock free. "No, not yet," she whimpered.

"Orgasms are always more intense after being interrupted." Zane chuckled. Julie squirmed, desperate to get one of them back inside her. The sunlight guardian grasped her hips and settled her pussy over his erection, thrusting deep while the moonlight guardian worked in a third finger and timed each stroke. "Yes…more," she groaned. "Deeper." Together, the twins built a climax to overflowing. She ground her hips against them, needing, demanding. Her nails dug into the sunlight guardian's chest as she shuddered with the release. Guided forward, she stiffened as a thick shaft pressed against her anus. "What--oh my God…" "Relax," Zane urged. Slow and steady, Matt eased forward until his cock was nestled deep. "This way." Julie shuddered, the sensation unexpected and overly full, but wonderful. "This is…" Zane delivered a slow stroke of his own. "Ooohhh…yes, more." A second, deeper vaginal stroke answered. Julie rocked backward. "Both." Twin cocks thrust deep, filled her, withdrew and then filled her again. "I've gone to heaven." "We'll try to get you there," Matt whispered. The twins relentlessly pumped into her, pounding deeper with each stroke, plunging harder with each thrust until she lost control and screamed as a massive orgasm rocked her body. Hot jets of semen filled her as both men matched

her climax with one of their own. Collapsing on Zane, she nuzzled his throat. "That was…" Matt eased free. "Amazing?" Zane caressed her back. "Awesome?" "Something I look forward to doing again." The twins' warm chuckles glided over her like a caress. Julie relaxed, drifting toward sleep's call, then sat bolt upright. "We didn't use protection!" Matt grinned. "We're immune to disease and can't have children." "Unless the woman who chooses one or both of us desires children." Zane winked. "Interested?" A knock interrupted her response. Unsure if she was pleased to have a brief respite or not, the pounding on the door threw her into action. With a squeal, Julie leaped up, snatched her clothes and dashed for the bathroom. Safe in the small room, she peeked around the corner as the twins yanked on their jeans and grabbed their swords. Zane peeked through the view hole. "Nicholas and Angelique." Matt sighed. "Thank the powers that be." "I'm taking a shower." Julie closed herself in the bathroom as the door to their room opened and closed. Ignoring the voices, she quickly adjusted the shower and hoped it helped clear her head. All that had happened so far left her a little unbalanced and definitely unsure of what might happen next. A light knock garnered her attention, then the door opened. "Julie."

"Zane?" "Guess again." She peeked out from the shower curtain. "Sorry." Matt grinned. "Are you coming out?" "Let me rinse." She ducked back behind the curtain as the door closed. Quickly finishing her shower, she dressed and took a deep breath before walking back into the room to face her next obstacle for the night. Zane stepped to her side. "Julie, this is Angelique, a prime example of a true witch." Matt stepped to her other side. "And this is her husband, Nicholas, vampire and dream handler." Angelique smiled. "It's a pleasure to meet you." Nicholas gave a sweeping bow and then straightened. "Welcome to our world." Julie stared at the couple before her. "Can you help me?" "I will do my best." The male vampire moved forward and sat on the edge of the bed, his smile inviting. "Join me?" Strangely compelled, she joined him. The gentle touch of his hand to her forehead was warm. The close of her eyes brought the flash of every nightmare she ever had racing through her like a rampaging firestorm. "No!" Darkness instantly vanished, taking the night horrors with it as the lit room came into focus. Matt and Zane sat one on each side of her, holding one of her hands. Angelique waited at the door,

her smile gentle, reassuring. Nicholas stood facing the window. Julie struggled to catch her breath. "Wh-what happened?" "Something that has never happened." Nicholas turned toward her. "The controller of your drea-nightmares is a fallen angel, one of the darkest and most vile fiends I've ever encountered. It seems Xavier is on a collecting spree and he's here to claim you and many others in every way possible." "Xavier is strong, Julie, strong enough to rip in to Angelique and damn near kill me if not for this…" he motioned around him, "This place. It came to us from out of nowhere, just appeared. I met the owners and owe them everything. Robert held off Xavier while Cathy pulled Angelique into the office and Adam dragged me inside." Julie sat up. "What do I do?" He smiled. "We are leaving for a bit, but you're going to have to do something." "Like what?" Nicholas crossed the floor, took Angelique's hand and opened the door. "This building and the land beneath it are sacred. Xavier cannot enter. Stay here until we return. It could be several days, maybe a week, even longer." "Alone?" "Oh no." He winked. "I'm leaving the twins to guard you. Don't wear her out too much, boys."

Taking his wife, he exited the room and closed the door. Julie stared as the twins closed in on her. Zane grinned. "I think we can find something to do. Prepare to be ravished." Matt cupped her cheek. "For as long as it takes. Prepare to be devoured." Julie whimpered as hands directed her to lie back again. She surrendered to paradise as one mouth closed over hers while a second nibbled on her neck and two sets of hands undid her clothes.

Pool Party Jojo Brown

It was the end of a very long week, but Hayden and Carolynn were sure it was the start of a wonderfully long weekend away. After all the planning they'd put into it, it had to be just the relaxation they both yearned for. They'd been able to slip out of town unseen, their destination unknown by anyone. This would be a weekend for the two of them to enjoy uninterrupted by family, friends, work or stress. Raven-haired Carolynn sat with her long slender legs curled under her in the passenger seat of their GMC Jimmy. She kept her shining hazel eyes turned to Hayden. She absolutely loved watching his profile. There was something about the strong angle of his jaw line, the slight cleft in his chin and the tiny pockmark in his otherwise perfect nose that she simply could not resist. A soft giggle raced past her lips when she saw him shove a wayward swatch of blond hair from his forehead and check the GPS for the millionth time. "Are we there yet?"

"Just about--I think. And if you ask me that one more time, there will be no s'mores for you tonight, young lady." With his laughter still ringing through the interior of the truck, Carolynn groaned. "Argh, you sound just like my dad. Please promise me that you will not turn into him once we have kids." "Hey, I like your old man." "Me, too, now that I'm an adult. But… Hey, what are you doing?" The suddenness of Hayden's braking threw Carolynn's feet out to the floor as boxes and bags tumbled in the backseat. "This it is. See? There's the sign I've been watching for." Carolynn's gaze turned to where Hayden pointed. Amongst a stand of overgrown pine trees stood a chipped sign, Pine Grove Campground. "That's the right name anyway. They should get out here with a chainsaw or something and a can of paint though, you can barely see it." Hayden spun the steering wheel and angled into the rutted driveway. "Let the adventure begin." It wasn't just the sign by the road that had a neglected air about it. The driveway had definitely seen better days. At one point, the Jimmy lurched into a pothole so deep the undercarriage of the truck scraped along the dirt. As they rounded a wind-bent old pine, they came to what passed for the entrance gate. A split-rail fence ran out into the

trees on both sides of the road. A rusty old chain hung limply between the fence end posts with a sign attached. Please visit office upon arrival. Carolynn slipped her running shoes on and tied them without looking--she was much too busy looking around at the strangely quiet surroundings. Now that the engine of the truck was switched off, the quietness seemed almost deafening. Not even the call of a bird in the distance wafted through the open windows. "Hayden, are you sure this is the right place?" "It has to be. I typed the address into the GPS and it led us right here, plus you saw the sign yourself and the guy on the phone gave pretty damned precise directions. We're a bit later than I thought we would be. Maybe they figured we'd changed our minds and left for the day, it doesn't look like they're run off their feet by campers." The gravel of the road grated beneath the soles of their shoes, the solemn sound echoed back at them from the trees as they got out of the Jimmy. Carolynn rounded the front of the truck and grasped Hayden's hand tightly. "Are campgrounds usually this quiet?" "You did say you wanted a quiet three days away from the hustle and bustle of the city, didn't you? Well, I don't think we could get any further away than this. But no, I don't remember the camps from my childhood being this quiet." "You don't think there are any bears around here, do you?"

"Don't worry, sweetheart, I'll protect you from all the nocturnal foragers…even those ferocious raccoons you read about." "That's not funny, Hayden. There are all kinds of stories on the web about campers being attacked in the woods." Carolynn tried to sound angry, but Hayden's laughter had done its magic again. She felt the tension running out of her. She could almost feel it drip from the tips of her fingers. A small painted sign, angled haphazardly in the window, indicated that the wood-sided shack at the side of the gravel drive was indeed the office. With one more look around, Hayden turned the loose knob. The door opened with an eerie groan. "Add a can of oil to that list you were making for the owners." "From the looks of this place, a duster wouldn't go amiss either." Carolynn stood in the doorway, looking around the cramped space of the office. Clearly, it was meant to pass as the camp store as well. A chipped, stained counter ran the length of the small room on the left-hand side. The rest of the room was filled with shelves of dust-coated boxed foods, cans, camping tools and gadgets. A haphazard pile of yellowed, faded maps sat on the counter beside an antique-looking cash register. Hayden tapped his palm up and down on the top of a brass bell next to the pile. Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding. A pale, cool hand suddenly grabbed his

wrist and pressed it down, stifling the bell. "That will do quite nicely, thank you, sir." The extremely tall man seemed to appear out of thin air. Carolynn squeaked a muffled sound through the hand she clasped over her mouth and simply stared at the newcomer. His thinness made him appear even taller than he truly was. The skin covering his skeleton seemed so thin his veins showed through. His eyes drew her and repelled her at the same time--jet black eyes rimmed by swollen red lids. He either suffered from a terrible case of insomnia or had horrendous allergies. Hayden cleared his throat, pulled his hand out from under the other man's and found his voice. "Oh, hi. Sorry, I didn't see you there. I'm Hayden Duffy, this is my wife, Carolynn, and we have a reservation for this weekend." "Yes, Mr. Duffy, my name is Mr. Grimshaw. I am the caretaker and I have your reservation right here. I will need to see your credit card to verify the information." Hayden pulled the thin card from his wallet and handed it over. "Are there any other campers here this weekend?" Mr. Grimshaw concentrated so hard on the card in his trembling hand, he didn't appear to have heard Hayden's question. "Are there…" "No, Mr. Duffy, there are no other campers here this weekend," he finally answered as he passed the card back to Hayden along with a key for the

chain-gate. "You have the entire park to yourselves. Feel free to make use of any and all of the amenities. There is the games room, mini golf, playground and of course I suppose you'll want to make use of the pool. The showers and flush toilets are located in the pool house." From beneath the counter, he pulled a bag and held it out to Hayden. "Everything else you could need to know is in our welcome bag, here. Enjoy yourselves, but just remember to be on your own site before midnight." Carolynn couldn't contain her curiosity. "Why do we have to be on our site by midnight?" "That is the curfew. It would best for all concerned for you to abide by it. It is our only rule for campers." When she'd climbed back into the truck after letting it go through the gate and relocking the rust-coated chain, Carolynn sat and looked from the office door to Hayden. Angry butterflies swarmed in her stomach and the small hairs on the back of her neck prickled. "I'm not too sure about this place, Hayden. That old guy gave me the creeps." "Good thing we're not here to spend time with Old Grimshaw then, isn't it. We'll just settle in on site thirteen and have a nice quiet weekend." He reached over to squeeze her clammy hand. The simple touch told her that he was there for her, no matter how silly he thought her fears were.

Without releasing her hand, Hayden guided the truck slowly along the overgrown laneway. The branches that scraped along the sides of the truck reminded Carolynn of crying children. My imagination is running in overdrive. I need to relax and enjoy the weekend…somehow. With a deep, shaky sigh, she pulled her hand out of his grasp. "Let's see what's in this bag he gave us." A strange assortment of items waited in the bag. Carolynn pulled them out one at a time. A map of the campgrounds as well as another one of the surrounding areas made sense, as did the garbage bag and the box of waterproof matches. When she pulled out the two inflatable pillows and the compact mirror, she wondered how many campers had to forget their own before the office started handing them out to everyone. The last two items from the depths of the bag sent a shiver up her spine--a large box of sea salt and two cloves of garlic wrapped in cheesecloth. "I've seen these before. My grandmother always had a box of this salt on hand and she carried a garlic clove wrapped just like this in her pocket, every day. She said it was to ward of any evil thing that tried to get to her." "What'd she do, throw the salt at the ghost and hope to melt it like a snail?" "Don't laugh, Hayden. She was very serious about it. The salt is for closing off all entries. She always had a line of it at the doors and windows. Then in the morning, she'd sweep it out."

"Well, I'm sure we'll find a use for it, even if it's just on our eggs in the morning." When they finally pulled on to their allotted campsite, they were quite happily shocked. It was immaculate. Surprisingly well-tended grass trimmed to perfection covered the entire site. All the brush and trees had been cut back around the edges, creating a beautiful natural fence almost all the way around. Just a spot large enough to pull in remained open to the laneway. Someone had even raked all the blown down leaves and twigs. The metal-ringed fire pit at the centre of the site had recently suffered a thorough cleaning. A healthy stack of firewood sat at the ready along with a bundle of kindling next to it. "Now this is more like it. Another item of proof to that old adage, never judge a book by its cover." Hayden bounded from the truck and immediately started scanning for the most level spot to erect the brand new dome tent. Carolynn moved to open the hatch at the rear and started pulling boxes out. By the time he had the tent up, she had the new camp stove set up on the picnic table, along with the water jug, tub for washing up and battery-powered lantern at the centre. She sat in one of the pair of matching camp chairs and had just pulled the air mattress from its box when Hayden joined her. "Those instructions must've been written by a seven-year-old dyslexic wearing the wrong glasses. I don't remember tents being that hard to set up when I was a kid."

"Yeah well, I hate to say it, honey, but that was a long time ago. Apparently, there have been a few innovations in the past thirty years. Now don't get that hurt little boy look. I love you and so what if the big four-oh is only three years away, you're still my stud-muffin. Now show me what a man you are and blow this thing up so we have somewhere to sleep tonight." "Who said I intended to sleep tonight? Maybe I wanted to get you out here in the wilds and ravish your body all night long." "Well, we still need the mattress for that, too. I don't think a wayward twig in the back would be very sexy. So start pumping and I'll put our clothes into the tent." She tossed the hand-pump and mattress to him and narrowly missed being caught about the waist as she turned to the truck. With the clothes, pillows, sleeping bags and toiletries in the tent, she unfolded out of the doorway just as Hayden stuck the plug into the hole of the mattress. Together they began struggling with the queen-sized soft platform through an opening clearly meant for one a tad smaller. Hayden wriggled into the tent to pull while Carolynn pushed. With one final tug, he released the corner that was stuck on the door opening and the mattress zipped through. The sudden movement had Hayden flat on his back with the mattress on top of him and Carolynn sprawled on top of the pile, laughing hysterically.

"I like the position, but I thought we weren't using rubbers anymore." Within seconds, he struggled out from under the mattress and pinned her down on it. It didn't take more than a few seconds for him to relieve her of her tank top and bra. His hands flew over her flesh as if they explored her for the first time. Even after five years together, he still treated her like a precious jewel. "Have I ever told you that every inch of your body is like a masterpiece in perfection?" "Only about a million times." "So not nearly enough." "No, not nearly…" The rest of her sentence floated away on a sigh as she gave herself over to the sensations running through her. His mouth covered one nipple as his hand teased the other. Her fingers trembled in anticipation as she struggled between their bodies to free him of his clothes. Normally, foreplay could last for hours, but not this time. Carolynn wanted to feel him buried deep inside her immediately and Hayden showed no sign of denying her lust. In their urgency to be free of any barriers, she heard a very telltale ripping sound, but didn't pause to find out what piece of clothing it was. That could be done later and she really didn't give a rat's ass anyway. The moment her shorts and panties cleared one ankle, she pulled him between her legs and gasped at the intense pleasure that flew through her body as his hardness slid into her.

Even in their obvious need, he remained the passionate lover. As soon as he was in her to the hilt, he slowed the pace to ensure as much pleasure as possible for both of them. Half an hour later, she snuggled into Hayden's side while a cool breeze wafted over their nakedness. "Well, this was a first. I have never had sex right out in the open before, where anyone walking by could take a look." "Sweetheart, in the doorway of a tent is hardly right out in the open. Besides, you heard Old Grimshaw…we are the only ones here. Think of it as our very own Garden of Eden, but I do think we should get dressed before we explore. There may not be any other human occupants, but I'm sure there are plenty of insect ones and I wouldn't want this adorable tushy of yours to get bitten. Let's get ready and go check out the pool." A swift, playful smack on her rear had Carolynn rolling away to find her bathing suit in the bottom of her bag. A quick swim before dinner sounded almost too tempting to deny. An amazingly beautiful oasis surrounded them as soon as they stepped through the gate. A sixfoot tall wooden fence hid the pool area from sight until they actually entered. Carolynn stood just inside the entrance and gazed around in awe. The contrast between this area and the rest of the campground was overwhelming. A ten-foot wide

tiled patio area surrounded the rectangular pool. Glass-topped, wrought iron tables with matching chairs sat scattered about the shallow end, ready for loving couples to rest between water games. Along the sides of the pool, white painted wooden lounges topped with thin linen-covered pads invited sunbathers. Two white shelving units held pristinely white towels, folded perfectly and waiting for any bather who might need one. The pool itself was a remarkable sight. Through the gentle movements of the crystal clear water, the mural on the bottom seemed to come alive. A veritable army of beautiful naked lovers captured in various stages of lovemaking. At the centre, a king of sorts sat shrouded across his lap in what appeared to be floating silk, watched the acts around him with obvious pleasure. Carolynn felt sure he turned his eyes to her, invited her to join the fun. Hayden's long slow whistle drew her attention from the trance-like state that held her. "All this place is missing are some scantily clad pool boys to serve up whatever cool bevie we could imagine. I guess Grimshaw puts all his effort into keeping this one part of the park in good shape. And all I can say is… Thank you, Grimshaw! This is fantastic." "It sure isn't the kind of pool I expected to find at a campground and with that mural on the bottom, it's not one I'd ever want to bring kids to.

Don't you get the feeling there's something a little odd about it all, Hayden?" Hayden pounded the length of the pool and with a flick of his wrist, his towel landed on one of the lounges as he called over his shoulder, "The only thing that feels odd is that we're not already in the middle of this pool making wild passionate love." A smile filled her face at his less-than-perfect Olympian-style dive. "I thought we just did that, but hey if you're ready for another round, then who am I to argue." She slowly placed her towel with his and walked back to gingerly enter via the steps built into the shallow end. Two steps down into the water and a strange feeling crawled up her legs. "They must add some weird kind of chemicals to the water because it's making my lotion feel slimy." Hayden laughed and splashed a great wave toward her and then dove under the surface again. By the time Carolynn stood waist deep in the warm water, she could not stand the feel of it on her skin any longer. As quickly as she could, she ran through the strange thickness of the liquid and vaulted up the steps. "Hey, c'mon back in, sweetheart. I promise I won't splash you anymore." A shiver ran up her spine at the thought of getting back into the pool with him. "I don't like the way it makes my skin feel, there's something

weird in there. It's not like any pool I've ever been in before. I think I'll just go have a nice warm shower. I have this weird chill all of a sudden." The warmth of the shower felt wonderful as it cascaded down her body. A good scrubbing with lots of soapsuds purged her of the sensation of slime on her lower body and left her feeling fresh again. After a vigorous rub with the towel, Carolynn brushed her hair and twisted it into a quick braid. Hayden paused in his lap to raise an arm in a wave as she sat on the lounge with his towel. Startled, she jumped to her feet and stepped to the edge of the pool. "Hayden, where are your trunks? Why are you in there skinny-dipping while the sun's still up and all by yourself?" "It just feels so damn good and who the hell is gonna see me? Even if there were other campers, they couldn't see through the fence around this place. It would be better if you were in here with me though. Throw caution to the wind and join me. You can be my very own personal mermaid." Floating on his back, he slowly drifted over to her. With a hand over her mouth, she was unable to totally control the bubble of laughter at the sight. His extremely erect cock stood straight up, small rippling waves followed in its wake. "Oh, Hayden. You look like a surfacing sub or a shark." "I know. Isn't it fantastic? I wasn't even thinking about sex and all of a sudden this enormous hardon hit, just as you closed the shower room door. I

just had to get my trunks off and let the water wash all around it. I probably shouldn't tell you this, but I came as soon as I was naked." He flipped over, held on to the edge of the pool with one hand and reached out for her ankle with the other. The instant his fingers touched her skin, she jumped back as if he'd burnt her. "C'mon, Carolynn, jump in and help me out with this. It doesn't seem to matter what I do, it just stays harder than I've ever been before." "No, Hayden, I don't want to get back in the pool. I've already had a nice warm shower. Why don't you get out, take a shower and we'll spend the whole night taking care of your little problem." "It's not so little and I wouldn't exactly call it a problem." The expression on his face was a mixture of hurt and sudden anger. Carolynn felt an unfamiliar pang of trepidation when he glared up at her from the water. "I was trying to be funny. Hayden, you know I've never thought your penis was little by any means and I don't think a perpetual hard-on is a problem. In fact, I am sure its something we can both enjoy. I-I'm sorry if I upset you." Dripping, he stood on the patio with his back turned to her and grabbed his towel. "I'll take a shower and meet you back at the site. I won't be long."

"O-okay, I'll start supper while you shower." Still perplexed by his strange attitude, Carolynn headed along the laneway to their site. "Well, I'll make him a nice meal, if I can just get that fire lit. Maybe a perfectly fire-grilled steak will make him feel better." Surprisingly, within minutes, a nice fire roared in the ring. Music wafted from the battery powered radio while Carolynn seasoned two steaks and started cutting up fresh vegetables for a salad. The activity and upbeat music did the trick. Soon she felt much better about everything than she had since leaving the pool. With the poking stick in hand, she turned to stir the fire and probably add more wood. The young woman at the edge of the road caught her eye. Pinpricks of shock raced through her, the breath caught in her throat and she dropped the stick at her feet. The stranger stood there and watched her. A light breeze blew the long, thin skirt around her bare feet. Long dirty-blond hair hung limply about an oval face slightly lowered in clear shyness. In the few seconds it took to give the woman the once-over and peg her as a throwback to the days of the hippy, Carolynn gained her composure enough to speak. "Sorry, you startled me. I didn't realize anyone else was here. The old guy up at the gate told us we were alone." "Patrick's father never tells anyone about us. We're on the other side, so I guess he doesn't

figure we're his problem…or yours. Where is your man?" "My man? Oh, you mean my husband, Hayden. He's up at the pool house, in the shower." "You should both stay out of the pool. It's not safe." As she bent to stir the fire, Carolynn laughed briefly. "I told Hayden they were using some weird chemicals. It made me feel slimy, but Hayden said it felt fine. Maybe he just has a thicker…" The word hide never left her lips. When she straightened to look at her guest again, she found empty space. Completely empty. Even when she ran to the spot the woman had been and looked in both directions, the empty, tree-lined lane was all she could see. Hayden looked drained when he slowly walked onto their site. He dropped his wet suit and towel along with his toiletry bag on the grass as he fell into his chair. "God, that steak smells good, but I thought we were having it for supper tomorrow night." "Well, it's been a long day after an equally long week, I thought a good steak would be just the little pick-me-up we both needed. Hey, are you okay? You look whipped. Maybe you shouldn't have swum quite so exuberantly." "You know, it's strange. I felt great in the pool. I even felt stronger and younger than I have in

years when I was having my shower. Now I feel like I'm about a hundred years old. It's like the walk back here took everything outta me. I could almost swear my feet got heavier with every step I took away from the pool. God, I am getting old if a swim can do this to me." "I don't think it has anything to do with age more than I think Grimshaw puts some kind of strange chemical in the water. My visitor even warned that we should stay away from the pool." Hayden sat up with a jerk, "Your visitor? What visitor?" "Just another camper from the other side of the park. Did you know there was another side? Anyway, she was about our age and said that the pool was dangerous." "Who was she?" "I don't know…just a camper, I guess." "Well, didn't you ask her name? Ask where she was camping, or where she was from?" "No, Hayden. I didn't interrogate her. In fact, I didn't even have time to ask anything. It's like she was here one second and then gone the next. There must be a hidden path around here that she slipped onto while my head was turned. But I'll tell you, her showing up like that made me feel slightly embarrassed about having sex in the open like we did. What if people were watching us?" "I hope they enjoyed the show." The look of incredulous shock on her face drew a glorious ripple of laughter from Hayden. "Come

on, Caro, I'm sure if you were willing to admit the truth, it kinda turns you on to think that we may have had an audience. I know I think it's kinda sexy." As she lifted the steaks from the grill over the fire, Carolynn kept her head down. The last thing she wanted was to have him see the heat rush up her face. "If you can manage to peel yourself out of the chair, come over to the table, supper's ready." No more talk of the pool or the strange visitor filled the evening air as they enjoyed their meal. After the rustic clean up, they settled by the fire. Hayden kept a small stack of wood by his chair to be able to casually toss one in to keep the flames leaping, without having to get up or let go of his wife's hand. "Well, that's the last log for tonight. As soon as these flames die down, we'll slip into the tent and I'll show you one more time how much I love you." "You don't have to prove anything to me, darling. Every morning that I wake up to see your face, I see the love you have for me. But I do admit I enjoy the way you try to reinforce that knowledge." With little effort, she leaned across the space between their camp chairs to stroke gentle fingers down his face. His fingers trembled when they clasped hers to his lips. Carolynn momentarily wondered why, but lost her train of thought as his mouth travelled to her wrist and

back to pay attention to her fingertips. "How much water is left in the kettle?" Without a word, Hayden doused the flames and pulled her gently, from her seat. Carolynn sensed something was wrong before her eyes slitted open. The tent felt cold, empty somehow, even though the big, fluffy sleeping bag remained snugly up to her throat. She put it down to the fact that it was her first night out in the wilds and rolled over to snuggle into Hayden's side. Her hand slid across the soft material, searched for his warmth and found nothing but the other side of the bed. In the moonless, starless night, with lack of streetlights, it was impossible to see her hand in front of her face. A sudden panic filled Carolynn's chest. Silently, she scrambled to her knees in the centre of the bouncy air mattress and felt around for one of their battery-powered lights. The weak glare from the small lantern blinded her momentarily. With spots still before her eyes, she grappled for her clothes and dragged them on. She planned to run to the outhouses and look for Hayden. Just as she pulled her running shoe on, the tent flap flew open and Hayden fell in, onto the floor of the tent. "Holy shit, Hayden. Where have you been? I woke up and you were gone and it was so dark I couldn't even see my nose." As the panic finally eased, she took a closer look at him. His hair

dripped onto the waterproof bottom of the tent and his cotton boxers clung damply to him. Eight thin scratches marked his back, four on each side down over his shoulder blades. "Where were you? What happened to your back?" The grunts seemed to come from somewhere deep inside him as he struggled onto the bed. "I must have scratched my back on the side of the pool. I was so hot I couldn't stand the feel of my own skin, let alone the sleeping bag. I felt like I was on fire. I got up to go and have a shower, but I just couldn't resist the pool. It was so enticing in the moonlight." "What moonlight? There's no moon out tonight. Hell, there aren't even any stars out there…it's pitch black. Are you okay?" His deep growling moan drew her gaze to his face. "Hayden, what's wrong with you?" "Nothing, you're too far away is all. Come here, babe." She kicked off her shoes as he shoved her sweatshirt over her head. As she scooted up to join him, she slipped out of her fleecy pants and turned into his embrace. He pulled her to him. His arms tightened around her like vices as his mouth covered, claimed and devoured hers. A new, strange urgency flowed as he pulled her on top of him. At some point, he'd shed his boxers and now his erection stood waiting for her. Carolynn knew he loved this position--he loved it when she rode him

slowly, grinding her hips and teasing him with short thrusts. She positioned herself over him, ready to enjoy her favourite ride. His hands clamped onto his hips. His fingers dug in, almost painfully. He shoved her down onto him as he drove his hips up. He impaled her over and over. The instantaneous thrill of his overwhelming passion quickly fizzled out. She clawed at his hands without budging either. She pushed against his stomach, trying in vain to free herself. Finally, she cried out in pain, "Hayden, stop. You're hurting me." He rolled with her, without withdrawing, and braced his elbows on either side of her head. The look in his eyes brought tears to Carolynn's. Animalistic--carnal--no love there at all. Fear filled her chest. She brought her hands up to softly touch each side of his face. "Hayden. Hayden, look at me. I love you." His expression softened. His breathing slowed, as did his hips. His hot seed filled her belly and he buried his face in the crook of her neck. "I love you, Caro. I'm sorry if I hurt you." He rolled off her and curled into a ball with his back to her. Carolynn lifted a hand to her neck. It felt damp. Was it sweat, or had Hayden been crying? The next morning, Carolynn was up long before Hayden. When she heard him moving around in the tent, she relit the flame under the

kettle on the camp stove and got his coffee cup ready. He crawled out and fell into his chair. When she turned to ask if he wanted toast or cereal, she noticed his eyes looked feverish and his usually perfect hair stood out at every conceivable angle. She walked over and bent to press a kiss to his lips. As soon as she came within reach, he grabbed her and pulled her down onto his lap. He kissed her hard and deep, almost desperately. "I love you. Do you know how much I love you, Carolynn? Do you really know how much?" "Sweetheart, what's wrong?" "Nothing. Just hold me. Hold me like you never want to let go." They sat together in his chair for more than half an hour, just kissing and holding each other gently. They simply enjoyed the start of the day with each other. Eventually, Hayden lifted her to her feet and announced that he had to make a run for the outhouse or he'd burst. His coffee and toast were ice cold by the time he returned to their site. Once again, his hair clung wetly to his scalp. Carolynn didn't say a word. She just stood there and looked at him in total disbelief. "Don't look at me like that, Carolynn. I decided to go up and use the flushies. I just couldn't resist the pool, it looked so good in the morning light."

"Well, I never realized you enjoyed the water quite so much because I basically have to drag you to the pool in our apartment building. Don't you think you should give it a rest for a while?" As he turned to the tent in search of clothes, a scream flew up Carolynn's throat. "Hayden! Your back! Oh my God, what happened to your back?" Deep oozing gashes ran down the length of his back. She ran over to him and reached out to touch the wounds. "I'll get the first aid kit and get these cleaned up. Maybe you should go to the hospital for a tetanus shot." He turned on her in a flash and grabbed her wrists. "Don't touch them. Don't even touch me. I am so sick of you and your constant mothering. Just leave me the fuck alone!" Without another word, he stormed away. Carolynn stood rooted to the spot as hot tears ran down her face. He had never spoken to her like that before. There was definitely something wrong. Never should have come here. The idea of jumping in the truck and driving away from everything, the campground, the pool and him as fast as humanly possible flitted through her mind for a moment. Instead, she strode purposely out to the road and turned in the direction of the pool. Somehow, she had to convince him to have his cuts seen to. Just as she knew she would, she found him at the pool, but she was certainly not ready for what met her eyes. The scream that flew from her lips

seemed to tear at her throat on its way up. The sight before her was horrendous. Hayden dove and splashed into the pool, the pool full of green slime. All the concrete around the pool was shattered. Trees and vines grew through the broken patio in places. No furniture stood on the deck, save for one rotted, moss-covered lounge. The pool house had no roof or doors and most of the boards of the walls were broken and splintered. She vaulted forward, over the uneven ground and screamed at Hayden to get out. He turned to look at her, his eyes glowed blood red. When he reached up to her, his previously manicured fingernails had become inch-long claws. "Join us, Caro. Join us in the ultimate in sexual freedom." Men and women suddenly surrounded him. They surged up from the murky liquid around him like attacking piranhas. Hands and mouths moved all over him as a look of absolute bliss filled his face. His head fell back as if his neck suddenly turned into overcooked pasta. They pulled him down into the putrid liquid as another tortured scream surged up Carolynn's throat. The young woman from the road stepped in front of her, just as she made a move to dive in after Hayden. "There is still time. He still feels his love for you. But you will need help. Go to the office. Go get help."

Right before Carolynn's eyes, she disappeared. Simply vanished. Of course she did. Her heart pounded in her chest as Carolynn raced out the doorway of the pool's surrounding and lunged for the office door. She twisted the handle and fell through the doorway. The door closed silently behind her while she fought to catch her breath. A quick glance around and she could feel the terror return to her chest. Gone were the dust-coated shelves. Gone were the rusty cans, old yellowed maps and antique register. Even the counter was gone. Carolynn rose to her feet and stared across the pristinely clean office into the clear clue eyes of the blond women behind the immaculate counter. "You are welcome here and safe. No one and nothing can harm you as long as you are at Café Nowhere. I'm Cathy and these are Adam and Robert, they'll see that you get settled." The movement of the two tall, beautiful men drew Carolynn's watery gaze and broke the trance that fell over her when the door closed. "Get settled? What the hell are you talking about? I don't want to get settled anywhere. I need your help. Please, you have to come with me and help me save Hayden." Panic clawed at her chest when the blond of the pair wrapped a warm blanket around her shoulders. "Come and sit down. How can we help if we don't know what the problem is?" Cathy took her

hand and led her to the couch under the window. "Now, tell us what's happening. It tumbled from her lips in a mish-mash of words. Everything about the planned camping trip, the strange caretaker, the beautiful pool and Hayden's absurd behaviour. "I knew there was something wrong with it, but Hayden didn't seem to be able to stay out of that damn pool. Now they have him. It's full of slime. They're all over him. They pulled him under and he looked like he liked it. It's not my Hayden anymore. But the woman, she told me it wasn't too late. She told me to run to the office and get help. I thought I was going to find Grimshaw, but now you're all here. You can come out to the pool and help me." Cathy looked into her eyes with such compassion. Carolynn could almost feel the panic lessen. "Let us give you a safe bed to sleep in and a warm meal while we gather the things you'll need." So much for less panic. Carolynn jumped to her feet and threw the blanket off. "I don't want a bed or a meal. Didn't you hear me? They are killing Hayden out there in the pool." "There is no pool out there, Carolynn. Just an empty parking lot." She charged across the room, tugged the door open and instantly fell into unconsciousness in the doorway.

**** Cathy glared at Robert. "Was it really necessary to shock her like that?" "I guess I'm still struggling with the right procedure for all this. Sorry." "Well, make her comfortable in one of the beds while Adam and I get everything together." As Robert lifted her into his arms, Carolynn turned into his chest and moaned her husband's name very softly. "Are you sure this is going to work?" "Of course I am, otherwise, why are we here?" "I just don't understand how you know for certain that this is what it'll take. Were you secretly a sorceress in our previous life or something, Cathy?" "I don't know, Adam. You just have to trust me." **** The voices drifted to Carolynn's ears as softly as a feather. She could not for the life of her figure out who the two people speaking were, or what they were talking about. As she forced her lids open, they came into focus and the terror filled her chest once more. With a gasp, she bolted up from the bed and raced to the adjoining bathroom to empty all contents of her stomach into the porcelain bowl.

After splashing cool water on her face, she walked out to face them. All three now stood in the bedroom and looked at her sympathetically. Cathy stepped forward to help her over to the armchair. Carolynn's legs trembled violently with every step. The man she remembered as Robert set a steaming plate of food on the small table beside her. Even though she'd just thrown up, the aroma of the seasoned potatoes, sausage and vegetables was too good to resist. None of them spoke while she ate her fill. The instant she lowered the knife and fork to the table, Adam handed her an envelope. "I think you need to read this." The envelope contained a newspaper clipping from 1968. Carolynn's gaze flew over it before she raised her eyes to look each of the other's in the eye. Robert knelt before her and took her hands in his. "Patrick Grimshaw was a desperately troubled young man. By the time the police caught him, he'd taken more than two-dozen young men and women to that pool to rape and murder them. Only one woman escaped, his own young stepmother. She died shortly after she told the authorities what happened. Patrick was sentenced to life in an insane asylum. He escaped and killed himself right there in the emptied pool. His father found him, along with a note that stated No one and nothing can stop me. They will all be mine, for

eternity. Patrick's father tried many times to shut the park down. He's burnt it down, taken a bulldozer to it, but it just keeps coming back. The pool is always slightly bigger every time. Mr. Grimshaw has spent the last forty years trying to protect anyone who happened to come near." Carolynn looked around at the intense expressions on all of their faces and knew that they told the truth. "But I don't understand. Why didn't it affect me? I went in the pool, too, but it just made me feel gross and I couldn't get out fast enough." "The evil that lives there cannot touch the truly innocent." "I just don't get it, Cathy. I'm not so innocent. I've done more than my share of bad things through the years." "It wasn't your innocence they avoided, Carolynn, it was your baby's." With her hand pressed to her flat stomach, Carolynn stared into the other woman's loving eyes as warm tears escaped her own. "Are you sure?" Cathy tenderly leaned forward and pressed a tiny glass vial to Carolynn's cheek. "As sure as can be. That little one is who saved your life and she will save her daddy's, too. You have to go back to the pool and give this to Hayden. This vial contains your tears of love and fear for him, as well as tears shed just now when you first found out about the baby. They are as close to a baby's

first tears as possible. And everyone knows there is nothing more pure than that." Adam finally spoke up. "There's other good stuff in there, too, like holy water, star dust and morning dew. We're pretty sure it'll do the job." They helped her to her feet and led her to the door. "What if I'm too late? I've been gone a long time?" "Don't worry…on that side, it's only been a few minutes. We can manipulate time, among other things." When she stepped through the door, it didn't shock her in the least to find that she was back at the campsite. Before she even turned around to wave, she knew that Café Nowhere would once again be replaced with the old rundown camp office. She found Hayden on his back at the side of the pool. His breath came in short harsh gasps. She knew that he was holding on to life with every ounce of energy he had left as she ran to his side. He strained to look at her with eyes that had no colour, no depth--no life. "Carolynn, I love you. I want you to be with me, but they said you couldn't come. How can I truly enjoy everything if you aren't with me? Why won't you join me in the pool?" "Hayden, I love you, too, with every ounce of my being. I have something to show you and something wonderful to tell you."

"Just tell me, don't make me look at anything. My eyes are so sore I need to rest them for a while." She could feel him slipping away. "Hayden! Hayden, hold on, listen to me. I'm pregnant. We're going to have a baby. You have to stay with me and this baby needs her daddy. Please, Hayden, please don't leave me. Don't leave us alone." Just when she feared the panic was about to overtake her, Carolynn felt a cool hand on her arm. The young woman knelt and smiled. "Open it. Open the vial and press it to his lips." She fought past trembling fingers and forced the seal from the top of the vial. Gently, she lifted Hayden's head and tipped a drop of the clear liquid to his lips Hayden's reaction was instantaneous. He cried out as if in tremendous pain, snatched the vial from her and threw it out into the pool. In the same moment, he wrapped his arms around her and covered her with his body. Deafening screams pierced the air all around them. The green, slimy water began to boil and erupt with noxious gas bubbles. Men and women-dozens of them--shot up to the surface and writhed in agony. The very air itself seemed to burn the flesh from their skeletons. It fell, to dissolve in the putrid liquid below them. A large blackened figure rose in the centre of the pool. Grotesquely deformed arms reached out

to grab at the rising skeletons. The dried bones turned to dust at its touch. The creature screamed as the fine powder rained down on it. Balls of brilliant light lifted over the clouds of sand and gas to converge above Carolynn, Hayden and the woman who had helped them. The arch they formed acted as a shield. One final explosion wracked the air and shook the ground beneath them. Slime, water and debris showered around the three of them. Not a single piece of shattered concrete touched them. The demonic creature roared in anger. It rose into the sky in an attempt to escape. With one last grinding sound, it stretched, thinned at the centre, like over-stretched taffy. A pale, thin figure of a man was pulled down along with the remnants of the pool. The blackness snapped free of him at the very last second and soared, screeching off into the unknown. When Carolynn opened her eyes, she saw a gaping hole where the pool had been. The woman touched her arm one more time with such heartbreaking tenderness it took Carolynn's breath away. "Thank you. We can all go home now." She stood and raised her arms as her form slowly faded until there was nothing but another ball of light. It joined the others and they all shot away. Carolynn helped Hayden to his feet and they hobbled away from the destruction together.

Grimshaw met them outside the office. He seemed younger than before, somehow. "He was my son and even though I hated what he had become, I still loved him. I tried so many times to stop him, but I just wasn't strong enough. She insisted on going into the pool and I always tried to be there with her. That one night, I was away. I'd begged her to stay inside, but it was so hot. How could I leave her? I had to stay and try to keep her as safe as I could through these many years. Now that she's free, maybe we can be together again. I knew eventually she would find some way to end it all." Without another word, he turned and walked into the office. Their truck sat running, waiting, in the driveway for them, already packed and ready to go. Carolynn pushed Hayden into the passenger seat and got behind the wheel. "The next time you feel like getting away for the weekend, I think we'll go to a nice hotel. Somewhere without a pool." "Sounds good to me."

The Eleventh Hour by Fawn Lowery

"There's nothing better than sex." John Sydney released a satisfied sigh and clasped one hand atop Jacque LeClerk's shoulder. "It was a lucky day when we met Etta Croft, don't you agree?" "Oui," Jacque replied. "Her scent is still on my body and her body is still on my mind." He chuckled audibly and turned to face John. "Mon ami, it was a lucky day when I met you as well." The murky nighttime shadows played across Jacque's angular features, distorting the chiseled planes and swarthy countenance of the Frenchman. His simple dress of ruffled shirt opened at the throat and high-waisted trousers, was obscured in the dimness, yet his large form made an impressive imprint against the brooding cloud-laden skyline. He stood with his back to the railing of the ship, his arms folded across his chest in a protective gesture. When he spoke, his tone was filled with worry despite the lighthearted banter he attempted to engage in with his long time friend.

"Do not despair, the ship will make landfall before the moon changes. The captain promised us." Jacque turned his gaze overhead. The tingling in his bones belied the onset of the full moon. Hours before the transformation of his body, he was all too aware of the impending consequence lying ahead for him. He shook his head and laid his hands on the railing. "Vogue la galere!" John sniffed disapprovingly. "Speak English, will you?" "Mon ami, you have traveled with me for three years now and still you cannot understand the simplest French phrase?" "Must I always try and guess what you are saying to me?" Jacque forced a laugh. "Let come what may." He raked one hand through his hair. "I am doomed forever." John sighed and gazed overhead. The curse of being a werewolf was not his to deal with, yet he suffered remorse each time Jacque was forced to face his fate. They had come on the journey to the Americas in search of a cure for his condition. Surely, fate was not so cruel as to wish such destructive torment on him forever. There had been rumors of a doctor across the ocean that could rid the soul of the curse and so, shortly after Jacque had suffered through another transformation and shackled arm and leg to the steel grate of a cell in his home's cellar, he had

decided to seek out the noted medic and place himself in his care. The ship rolled on a wave and John staggered. He grabbed for the railing, only to find his hand failed to touch the steadying barrier, but then felt the familiar touch of Jacque's strong hand on his arm, pulling him to safety at his side. He was a good friend, and sexual partner. His body now secure against Jacque's, he dared to let his thoughts return to the heated sexual bout he had shared with Jacque and Etta. Only minutes ago, the three were concealed safely inside Etta's cabin, their naked bodies entangled atop her small bunk, gyrating, sweating, reaching orgasm almost simultaneously. Once the group climax had waned, he and Jacque had sought the open deck to catch their breath and allow their senses to relax. Etta had quickly shooed them out of her way, claiming she needed to freshen up and tidy her hair. They both knew what she had in mind. Every time, after one of their sexual innuendoes, Etta wrote in her journal. She claimed to be only making notes so that she might stumble across more ways they could experiment to bring pleasure to each other, but both men knew she would one day write a book of their liaisons. The noises of the ocean traveled on the breeze, whipping the white billowing sails of the ship. Rhythmic slapping of water against the wooden hull seemed to sing along the deck flooring,

drumming the mesmerizing cadence against the soles of their shoes. John leaned his forearms across the railing and looked out at the cresting waves. The ship had been delayed two days because of a fierce storm. The water had cascaded onto the deck and the high-pitched frightened voices of the crew could be heard below deck as they worked frantically to secure the ship in the storm. John and Jacque had spent the time with Etta, comforting her as best they could. The ship rocked precariously for hours until the winds finally calmed and the anxious voices of the crew grew quiet. Once the storm subsided, John had ventured out on deck. The sea had always excited him and the ferocity of the storm had stoked his imagination for seafaring trips abroad. If he were a rich man, he would spend all his time traveling. It was then he spied Jacque leaning against the railing and studying the sky. He knew all too well his friend's plight, but there was little he could do about it, aside from locking him away while the spell worked on him. "We should check on Etta." Jacque pushed away from the railing as John turned from his side, but suddenly a high-pitched scream rent the air. The men bounded toward the stern of the ship, their feet making loud thudding noises as they ran to some poor female's rescue. As they rushed past the tangle of ropes and ship's

cargo, they came upon a sight that made them both pause and take note. On the deck just in front of them lay Etta, the woman they both professed to loving, her clothing askew and a large form atop her, holding her against the deck. She screamed and flailed her arms and legs. John and Jacque leaped to the rescue. John pulled the loaded gun he carried from his vest and fired a shot at the huddled form pressing against Etta. A blood curdling bellow sounded from the dark hulk. It rose upward, releasing Etta to fall against the ship deck and flapped large black wings. At first, it came directly at the men, but John released two more shots into its bulk and it snarled and disappeared in the darkness. For an instant, both men searched the surrounding sky in lieu of the mysterious being. "What the fuck was that?" John exclaimed, his finger still on the trigger of the gun. "Etta? Mon cher, are you hurt?" Jacque rushed to Etta and lifted her into his arms. She was limp as though she were dead and despite his attempt to rouse her, her body draped helplessly over his arm. "Let's get her below. Quick!" Jacque gathered Etta in his arms and the two men rushed to the doorway leading down to the cabins. "Light the lamp," Jacque ordered as he laid Etta on the bunk in the cabin.

John lit the lamp and carried it to the side of the bed. "She's deathly still," Jacque remarked, his voice shaking with emotion. He lifted a red tendril from Etta's cheek and tucked it behind her ear. "She hasn't moved since we found her on the deck." He leaned his head to her breast in search of a heartbeat. "Is she dead?" John asked his tone filled with worry. He brought the lamp closer, peering beseechingly at his ladylove. "No. She lives, but she was severely attacked. Her clothes are blood-soaked and her neck appears to have been bitten." "Fangs! That was a fucking vampire, Jacque. He bit Etta." John gnashed his teeth. "There's a vampire on board this ship." He paused, his jaw dropping open in astonishment. "He must have come aboard at the last port. His coffin must have been among the cargo the ship took on. Egad! He's hold up in the belly of the ship." Jacque turned a worried face to John. "We have to get off the ship. We have to take Etta and get off the damn ship, else he'll return to finish the job. He'll take Etta from us, John. He'll turn her. We can't let that happen." He clasped one hand atop John's arm. "We have to get off this ship--and we have to do it now--tonight. We have to hide Etta if we want to save her life." John tightened his hand on the butt of the revolver. His mind whirled for a solution to the

problem facing them. Etta lay so still against the coverlet, she appeared almost dead. Her face was ashen, her throat ripped open. It was almost more than he could bear. "We could steal a lifeboat and row to shore." Even as he murmured the words, he doubted they could succeed. The most they might accomplish was to keep Etta safe. "But we would be risking a great deal." He stared at Jacque, his mind reeling. It would be tragic indeed if they were caught out in the lifeboat when the moon changed and the werewolf curse came over his friend. "Still, we have to try." He gazed down at Etta. She was the love of his life and the only woman he ever wanted to fuck. "Let's hurry. The sun will be up soon and surely we will get caught trying to steal the boat." Jacque lifted Etta into his arms and turned toward the door. "Lead the way and be on the lookout for that fucking vampire. He's still a danger until the sun comes up." They hurried along the corridor to the steps leading up to the main deck. As they stepped out onto the deck, they paused and searched the surrounding area for any signs of the ghoulish monster. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, they hurried to the rear of the ship and the wooden lifeboats. John made quick work of releasing the ties that secured the small boat, then swung it over the edge of the ship and released the wench. Slowly,

he began lowering the boat over the side, pausing only long enough for Jacque and their precious cargo to clamor aboard. As the boat inched below the railing, John turned the wench, bringing it closer to the ocean below. "Hurry up," Jacque called from the dingy. "Climb down the ladder." John hurried to pocket his pistol and climb down the rope ladder hanging over the side of the ship. His heart hammered in his chest. They were taking an awful chance leaving the ship and striking out on their own. He tried to dispel the terrible thoughts gathering in his mind as he made his precarious way down the swaying ladder to join Jacque and Etta in the small boat. The craft rocked haphazardly on the waves, slamming uncontrollably against the side of the ship. John grabbed an oar and pushed against the side of the vessel, forcing the smaller boat to bob on the waves. By the time the two men finally succeeded in getting the dingy away from the larger ship, they were exhausted from the exertion. Etta lay on the floor of the boat, unmoving. One look at her still body and they began rowing with all their might, anxious to get as far away from the ship as they could while still under the cover of darkness. They worked furiously to row the boat, not bothering to speak or tend Etta until they finally managed to leave the sailing ship in the distance. At last, John put down his oar and collapsed

against the side of the boat. Jacque held his head in his hands and tried to catch his breath. The lifeboat rocked atop the waves. Etta moaned and tried to sit up. Jacque reached for her and clasped her around the shoulders, steadying her body against his own. "Etta? Mon cher, can you speak?" "What happened?" Both men exchanged glances. Did they dare tell her that a vampire had bitten her neck, taken her life's blood and almost killed her? "I feel so weak." She sank back against the sturdy support of Jacque's shoulder. "My head feels terrible, as though I drank too much wine. Tell me, please, what happened to me?" Her voice sounded faint and even in the pale moonlight, her complexion looked ashen. "You should rest, darling," John insisted, his tone pleading. He could see that it was unlikely, given their circumstance now, that she would regain her strength any time soon. He stroked her arm and searched his mind for words of reassurance for the woman he loved so deeply. "My body aches," Etta said, her voice a low whisper. "Sleep, mon cher," Jacque coaxed. Etta grew silent and after a few minutes, John and Jacque began to row the small boat again. On the horizon, the sun began to peek through the murky haze, warning of daylight. The sight brought a measure of relief to both men. Having

heard rumors that vampires had to remain in their tombs for fear of being burned by the sun, they surmised the vicious creature that had attacked their Etta had crawled back to the belly of the ship and secreted himself away until darkness returned once more. The boat rocked and the men rowed, their muscles straining. As far as the eye could see, the blue ocean stretched out in all directions. The sun began rising, bringing warmth to the dank feeling left over from the darkness and warming the boat and its passengers. John glanced over his shoulder to look at Jacque. The Frenchman looked weary and haggard, his clothing stained with Etta's blood, his powerful biceps straining with every sweep of the wooden oar against the icy Atlantic. John worried that they were headed in no particular direction. They had left the ship in such a hurry once they realized Etta was in danger, proper provisions had been overlooked. Alas, there wasn't an ounce of food on the craft or a drop of water to drink. He licked his parched lips. Already his body needed nourishment. He thought then of Etta and what she might say when she found they were out on the sea in a tiny lifeboat with no means of finding their way to land aside from stumbling upon it by chance. She would be furious. He smiled slightly and shook his head. One of the things he liked about Etta was her opinionated nature. When they first met, she made it quite clear that she only wanted sex from

the men, hot and furious sex, and she didn't care whether their relationship progressed past the carnal stage either. Jacque had raised an eyebrow and spouted a stream of French into the air. Etta had giggled and wiggled her ass at him. "John, Etta is rousing." John turned to see Etta opening her eyes. He put aside his oar and moved to her side. His arms ached and his back felt as though it were broken, but the ashen appearance of Etta's face was enough to make him forget his aches and pains, at least for a little while. A hunger pang shot across his stomach and he grimaced. The two men cradled Etta in their arms, sprawled haphazardly in the floor of the boat. Etta's bloodstained camisole gaped across her breasts and her delightful mounds rose and fell temptingly as she labored to breathe. John bit his bottom lip, keeping his lust at bay. His cock always rose when he gazed upon Etta's wellendowed chest. The imprint of a pert nipple was visible through the gauzy fabric. "Mon cher, you are making me desire you," Jacque murmured in a guttural whisper. He turned his head away, closing his eyes. It would be so unfair to take Etta now, when she was so incapacitated. But the urge was so great, the invitation so noticeable. Her lush body was sprawled out before them, her garments torn and exposing delectable parts of her torso.

"I feel as though I am dying, my darlings," Etta whispered. "Nonsense," John exclaimed. He touched her pale cheek with one fingertip, then traced her lower lip. She smiled weakly and parted her lips, sucking John's finger inside her mouth. John pulled in a quick breath. His body was fatigued from the exertion of rowing the lifeboat against the strong ocean current, but his thoughts sprang alive with the hot feel of Etta's tongue against his flesh. He glanced at Jacque, noted the building desire in his friend's dark eyes and then lowered his gaze to the bulge in his trousers. "We shouldn't," he whispered. "She is very weak." He returned his gaze to Etta. The sight of her silken flesh made his cock strain against his fly. "Make love to me, my darlings--before I leave you forever." Jacque locked gazes with John. "What if we lose her despite our efforts to save her?" He glanced across the endless seascape. "Shouldn't we grant her wish since it might well be her final request of us?" John felt his gut tighten. The circumstances they were enduring, the lack of food and water, the growing heat from the boiling sun, and the approaching time when Jacque would be turning into a werewolf and perhaps killing everyone onboard, was hardly conducive to making love. The boat rocked on the waves, pitching forward

one second and rolling nearly on its side the next. How could they possibly think of fulfilling Etta's request? She moved suddenly, raised her hands and began tugging at the bodice of her gown. As shaky as she appeared with her attempt to remove her clothing, she continued under great laborious breaths until she bared her breasts. "Come, my darlings, suckle my nipples." John released a mournful groan and leaned toward Etta, his mouth opening as he neared her left breast. He sucked her pert nipple between his lips and touched the ripe bud with the tip of his tongue. The feel of it was exquisite and he saw Jacque lapping at her remaining breast, having given into Etta's plea for attention. Etta arched her body upward, pressing her creamy mounds into the mouths of her lovers. She moaned and rolled her head to one side. "Your mouths feel delightful. I love to be the object of your desire." She moaned and sighed, parting her lips and smiling slightly. She was very pale and the wounds on her throat shadowed a dark bruise. A trickle of red blood oozed down the enticing arch and settled in the crevice between her heaving breasts. Her body was not at all hot from the sun, though the men were sweating from the rays glaring off the surrounding water. John and Jacque worried about her as they tried their best to please her.

"Take my gown off. Bare my body to your eyes, my lovers." Cocks straining against their britches, the two men wasted little time in obeying Etta. They rolled her gently to her side and released the buttons on her dress, then slid the stained garment over her hips and along her legs. She lay before them in underwear that brought their eyes to her crotch. She loved to surprise them and the sight of the red scrap of fabric at her pussy made them both drag in long breaths. Etta chuckled softly and strove to open her eyes. She gazed up at her stunned lovers, pleased that she had caught them off guard. "Do you like my surprise?" "Your little pussy is hiding quite seductively behind that tiny bit of red satin, my love," John declared. He reached one hand to Etta's crotch and poked a fingertip beneath the cloth. "Ah, but you feel wonderful, my sweet." He wiggled his finger against her love bud and Etta drew in a sudden breath. Jacque was quick to join in, despite the worry wreathing his dark features. He slid one palm across Etta's abdomen and splayed his fingers. "Perhaps our attempt to please you will make you feel better." "Yes, I would like nothing better than to feel like my old self again," Etta confided. John was swift to grasp the notion that she was on the verge of questioning what had happened to

her again. She seemed to be gaining a bit of alertness about her speech, though she still appeared too weak to raise her head. "Kiss me, John." John leaned over Etta and pressed his lips atop her mouth, delving his tongue between her lips. He closed his eyes and prayed that she would be all right. He tasted the inside of her mouth, slicked his tongue over her gum. Etta responded slightly, meeting John's tongue with the tip of her own briefly. Jacque replaced his hand with his mouth on Etta's belly. He tasted her flesh, drew in her fragrance and wet her smooth skin with his tongue. "Mon cher, you taste like heaven." He slicked his tongue along her belly and lower onto the scrap of red satin covering her crotch. "My mouth has no other desire than to press against your tantalizing flesh." "You crazy Frenchman. I adore your prattle. Tell me more." Jacque chuckled. Yes, Etta was weak, but she seemed to be enjoying the attentions she was getting. "I desire to ravish you, mon cher. You are the fairest of the land. I can think of no other I desire to fuck." She seemed to be relaxing. She stretched her legs and pulled up one knee, opening her crotch for further exploration. "Pull away my little panty, darlings. It has served its purpose."

John reached for the red scrap and pulled it from Etta's body. Her red bush became visible at once and he pulled in a quick breath. The sight of Etta's lush pussy always excited him beyond compare. He reached one hand to the curly bed of red hair and slid his fingers to her sensitive lips. Her tissues were moist and he stifled a shuddering sigh. She was aroused. Perhaps she was feeling a little better. He pushed one finger inside her warm opening and wiggled it around. "Oh, darling, shove your cock inside me. It is much bigger than your finger." She chuckled slightly and raised her eyes to John's face. "I want to feel your cock inside me." John tried to push the worry aside. His cock was fully engorged and straining miserably against his trousers. He leaned back on his heels and released his fly. His cock sprang forth immediately, its bulbous head broaching the opening at hand. He sighed at the release. Jacque hesitated only a moment, seeing his friend's hard cock bobbing temptingly from the opening in his britches. The precarious tipping from side to side of the small lifeboat dictated he lean his back against the wooden side and stretch out his legs. He released the buttons on his fly and drew out his cock, somewhat relieved that he had chosen to give in to his lusty thoughts toward Etta and their impending lovemaking.

"I love our threesomes," Etta whispered. "I only wish I felt better. My head aches as though I have a concussion. I didn't suffer a fall, did I?" "No, my darling. You didn't fall," John informed her. He took hold of her left leg and raised her foot to prop atop his shoulder. Moving closer to her crotch, he took his cock in his hand and aimed its bulbous head at her inviting opening. "Let's fuck now and we'll talk later." Etta sighed and smiled slightly. "I love to fuck. I simply adore the feel of a hard cock inside me. Push your cock into my little hot cavern, John. Make me forget how bad I feel." Her plea made John stifle a moan of remorse. Should he lose Etta, he would surely live the rest of his life in deep sorrow. Yet the urges of his body beckoned to his lust. The throbbing of his manhood for release inside Etta drove his actions. He fitted the bulging head of his cock against Etta's hot crotch and pushed inside, releasing a guttural moan of delight. "Oh, my love. You are so big. You fill my body. Move against me, my love. Bring me to ecstasy." She strove to raise her hands and grasp at John's thrusting thigh, but the motion was too intense and her arm fell limply at her side. "Jacque, put your cock inside my mouth. I love to suck on your hard flesh." Jacque could stand it no longer. He swiped one hand through his hair and reached for Etta's head. Instinctually, Etta opened her mouth as Jacque's

cock neared her lips. She sucked him inside, brought a shiver from his big body and began to pleasure him. Jacque rocked his hips toward Etta's mouth, thrusting his long hard cock across her tongue and pushing at the back of her throat. He reached a hand to her mouth and felt her lips against his flesh, circled her gaping lips with one finger, savoring the heat that engulfed his organ. John was on the verge of orgasm and he worried that Etta was not thrashing about, proclaiming her own orgasm. In the past, she always displayed wild abandon when they made love. Their threesomes were a joy to behold. Etta would sweat and flail about, bite her lip and loudly proclaim her lust for the two men. It was a joyous sight indeed, two robust males in full erection fucking a Rubenesque female that delighted in every aspect of sexual conquest. "Mon cher! You are making…me cum!" Jacque declared. He clutched Etta's head in both hands and rocked against her mouth, increasing his thrusting until he spilled his semen on the back of her throat. He bellowed loudly with the release and quickly sank back on his heels, pulling his cock from Etta's mouth. Cum spilled across her lips and dribbled down her chin. "My darling, you were in such need of release. Your cum overflowed my mouth." "Mon cher, you are the delight…of my life. I love you."

"And I love you, my French lover." She pulled in a quick breath and arched her back. "Oh, John! You are indeed making me feel better. I am on the…verge…of climaxing! Oh God! Fuck me harder! Fuck me harder!" She gulped in a great breath and reached for John at her crotch. The time was rapidly approaching for John to have his own orgasm. He increased his speed and held Etta's fleshy bottom in both hands, driving into her core with mighty thrusts. Jacque was savoring the waning orgasm as it traveled through his body and the sight of his lovely Etta on the brink of her own ecstasy gave him great hope that she would indeed recover her health. He was so delighted that he fell on her breasts with his mouth and began suckling her nipples. He pulled her taut buds between his lips and laved them with his tongue while murmuring sweet words of love against her flesh. "My darlings! I am…coming!" Etta screeched in a high-pitched voice. The tiny lifeboat rocked unsteadily on the ocean waves, forcing both men to tighten their hold on Etta while they continued to pleasure her. When she at last reached her orgasm, she writhed against the floor of the craft and moaned softly. John breathed a heavy sigh and released his semen inside Etta's body. He thrust inside her core and paused, savoring the intense pleasure racing through his insides. He bit his bottom lip. What if it was the last time he pleasured himself with

Etta? He gazed upon her. Her long red hair, with its torrent of springy curls, lay splayed about her head in disarray. Her milky white complexion bore the signs of the bloodletting from the vampire. Evil being that he was, he had not taken her completely from them, but perhaps he had damaged her forever. John watched Etta labor to catch her breath. "My darling, are you all right?" "Yes, my love. I am only savoring…the waning ecstasy you…have given me." She sighed and turned her head to one side. John saw her open her eyes. "Where are we?" John glanced quickly at Jacque. Should they confess? Surely she would continue to question since she appeared to be coming around a bit and seemed to be wondering about the rough boards of the lifeboat she was staring at. "We aren't in my bed." She turned her head and looked at both men kneeling closely at her side. "Tell me. I demand you tell me where we are and what happened to me." Her brows drew together in agitation. Both men knew the look on her face and the tone of her voice. There was no use in trying to lie to her, even if it seemed the right thing to do, given their dire circumstance and her ill health. "There was an incident on board the ship, my sweet," John began, his tone hesitant.

"We're no longer on the ship, are we?" Etta inquired. John shook his head. "No." He drew in a steadying breath and looked to Jacque for help. "Mon cher, we had to leave the ship," Jacque offered. "Something terrible happened and we were forced to act accordingly." "Just tell me what happened." "We rescued you from a vampire and then believing that he would return to do you more harm, stole a lifeboat and set out on our own. You've been very ill, Etta. We thought--" John halted his words, afraid to tell her they thought she was going to die. Etta blinked her eyes up at the men. The lively green orbs were filled with confusion. "I remember coming out on deck." She smiled slightly. "I had donned the little red thong and thought I'd give you both a lovely surprise up on deck, but then I was accosted by a tall man, a hulking form that grasped my shoulders and pulled my body against his chest. The next I knew, he was sinking sharp fangs into my throat." She closed her eyes and bit her lip. "I tried to shut the memory out. The horror was so great. I just knew I was going to die." A tear slid down her cheek. "My love, you are going to be all right," John assured her. "We are going to row to land and take you to a doctor." He glanced at Jacque. "Everything is going to be fine, I promise." He grimaced at his words.

Etta struggled to sit up. "Help me." She raised one hand and beckoned to John. The men pulled Etta to the edge of the boat and propped her back against the side. Her head lolled backward and the sight of her paleness made them both groan with worry. "I am thirsty." "I'm sorry," John apologized. "We left the ship in such a hurry that we did not think of provisions. We have no water or food, Etta. But we are safe nonetheless." Etta made a feeble attempt to nod. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against the edge of the boat. John and Jacque exchanged worried looks, then returned to rowing the boat. If it was God's will, they were headed in the right direction and would see landfall soon. Etta dozed and the men rowed the small lifeboat. The ocean continued to stretch out unending in all directions. The sun rose high in the sky, signaling the noon hour, its welcomed warmth now a bother against the skin. John swiped a forearm across his brow, wiping away the beads of sweat. His olive complexion and pale blond hair usually took well to the rays of the sun, but the constant heat reflecting off the water was proving to be too much. His hands felt sore from the continued grip on the handle of the wooden oar. He sat at the front of the tiny vessel, crouched on his knees and rowed with all his might. The Frenchman perched just as precariously in the aft

of the boat, his muscles straining as he sought to keep pace with John. The heat from the sun was torturous. John glanced over his shoulder at Etta. She was sleeping fitfully, her pale skin exposed to the burning rays. Periodically she muttered to herself and rolled her head against the side of the boat. He turned and caught Jacque's eye. "We should cover her. You know how she hates to get sunburned." Jacque nodded and drew his oar inside the boat. He leaned across Etta and drew up her dress, covering her nudity. "I hate to cover such a delectable sight--" He halted his words and glanced up at John. "I am sorry, mon ami. But the sight of such beauty is not to be overlooked, even though the timing is unorthodox." John pulled his gaze away. True. Etta was a very delectable sight, but their circumstances far outweighed the notion of further sexual exploration on any of their minds. He searched the distant horizon. His hopes flagged when he failed to see any semblance of land. He lifted his oar over the edge of the boat and began to row again. His body ached with the ordeal and his stomach was so empty that he found the pangs hard to over look. They rowed the boat in silence. Only the noise of the oars cutting through the deep blue waters and its subsequent splashing against the side of the craft rang out in the vast openness of the

ocean. The sun started its descent on the western horizon, calling attention to the fact that soon it would be night again. Etta roused and moaned. Jacque pulled in his oar and kneeled beside her body. "Mon cher, you're burning up." "I feel feverish." "We have no water for you to drink." He grasped the ruffle on the front of his shirt and ripped free a fragment, then dipped the scrap into the water. He placed the cloth against Etta's forehead. "Are we near land yet?" John turned at Etta's words. He only wished he could tell her he saw land, but the truth was, there was only ocean surrounding them. "Not yet, my sweet. But stay strong. We will be all right, I'm certain." He bit his lip and grimaced as he met Jacque's dark gaze. The Frenchman's gaze was less than reassuring. With the coming of night, so came the curse of the werewolf. "Do not worry, mon ami," Jacque whispered. "I will jump into the ocean before I harm either of you." John shook his head and fought the remorse welling up inside him. "Surely it will not come to that, my friend." Etta struggled to get dressed, causing Jacque to lend a hand. Soon she was clothed against the burning rays of the sun and leaning against the side of the boat once more. She appeared

somewhat alert, given the ordeal she had endured only hours earlier. John caught sight of her inspecting the wound on her neck and the traces of blood on her gown. She turned an inquiring face to him. "How long before it is dark?" John glanced overhead, took note of the sun's waning brilliance and shrugged his shoulders. "I suppose a few hours." Etta arched an eyebrow and smiled slightly. "I look forward to the time when that blasted hot sun will sink below the horizon." John returned to rowing the boat. If it were in his power, he would make land appear and get them safely to shore so they could seek shelter from the coming cold that would accompany darkness. And perhaps find a way to contain Jacque when he had his transformation. Fear that he would kill Etta and himself was very likely. When the spell came over the Frenchman, he had little control of any aspect of it. The sun dipped below the horizon and the temperature began to drop drastically. Fear began to develop inside John as he put his back into rowing the boat. His muscles strained and his back felt as if it was broken. He had never known such physical labor. Once more, he surveyed the horizon, taking note of the position of the dying sun and the dark ocean waters. Fear that they were headed out to sea rather than toward land gripped his insides again. Still, he fought the urge

to give up, to release the wooden oar into the engulfing waters and sink helplessly into the boat. He glanced over his shoulder at Etta and drew in a long breath. The sight of her only reinforced his thought. If there was any possible way to save them all, he had to remain at his station and continue to fight the ocean current with his oar. "Mon ami, look!" John jerked his head around at the sound of Jacque's voice. "There's something in the water." John followed Jacque's pointing hand with his gaze. A ripple of hope surged through his insides. "An island!" He blinked his eyes, trying to make certain that his eyes weren't deceiving him. His brows drew together. They were surrounded by water and he could swear the pinpoint of land wasn't there a few minutes ago, but then decided to cast aside his argument and head the boat toward the object. "Row as hard as you can, Jacque," he instructed. "Oui! We are going to be saved, mon ami." John held his thoughts at bay and put his back into rowing. The sun had started its descent behind the crest of the ocean and the sky was taking on a murky hue. Soon it would be pitch black and then the moon would rise and God only knew their fate then. His oar sliced noisily through the icy waters, bringing the tiny boat closer to the distant object.

"It's an island indeed. And there's a building. See the red sign? What does it say? Café Nowhere?" "Café? I'm starving," John admitted. The thought that perhaps they were on the verge of finding refuge spurred him on, but then he admitted that getting his companions to safety was more important than feeding his empty stomach. They began rowing again and all conversation was put aside. As they drew near, it was apparent that the island was small, surrounded on one side with tall willows and having a pier on its other side. Through the darkness, they could make out a large schooner moored at the dock. All questions as to how and why the island seemed to suddenly be in their midst were pushed aside as the men rowed the lifeboat to the edge of the land. The boat run aground and jerked to a halt. "Voila!" Jacque bellowed. A new surge of energy came over the men. They leaped over the side of the lifeboat and pushed it further up on the shore before returning to help Etta out. As John took hold of her hand and subsequently hauled her over the side of the craft, he glanced overhead at the rapidly darkening sky. It was nearing time for the moon to rise. Glancing at Jacque, he noted his friend staring overhead and running his hands through his hair. His transformation into werewolf would

begin shortly. Time was running out for the threesome. Etta appeared to feel better. She allowed John to carry her from the boat, but once he made his way onto land, she insisted he let her walk. "You feel strong enough on your own?" John questioned, leery of releasing her entirely. "I feel much better," she assured him, straightening her dress. "Perhaps it is the coolness of the night or the fact that we are no longer trapped onboard that horrid little boat." She giggled softly. "Let's go inside the café." The red light in the window blinked as they drew near the front entrance to the building. Lace curtains covered twin windows and the aroma of something sweet filtered through the air. John led the way onto the tiny porch. His stomach growled for want of food, but the situation involving Jacque was more important than taking time to fill his belly. If he could manage to secure the boat moored at the pier, and perhaps food to take aboard, he intended to make his visit to Café Nowhere short. He glanced at Jacque as he turned the doorknob and pushed the door into the café. Already the Frenchman was exhibiting signs of transformation. He appeared agitated, the first sign that the curse was about to come over him. "Welcome," a soft voice greeted. The trio paused at the doorway. A long counter ran the length of the room and tables and chairs filled the space to the front windows. A tall blonde

woman with piercing blue eyes stood behind the counter. "Welcome to Café Nowhere. I'm Cathy and we're here to serve you." She waved one hand and suddenly two men came from the kitchen of the restaurant. "Adam and Robert are at your service." John, Etta and Jacque stepped inside the restaurant. It appeared very ordinary, with aromas of food hanging in the air. The counter was clean and flanked by red-topped stools. A tantalizing chocolate cake with white fluffy icing was displayed beneath a glass dome and a carafe of black coffee warmed on the burner behind the counter. John glanced at the three proprietors. They seemed friendly. They were smiling. The woman took an order pad from a pocket on her apron and waited to take their orders. The only thing John could think of was getting the boat and leaving. If Jacque was overcome with the werewolf curse while they remained in the café, no telling what would be the outcome. "I see you have a schooner at the pier," John began. Etta stepped around John and took a seat on one of the stools, drawing the attentions of the two men behind the counter. John noticed then that she appeared to be much better. Her color had returned and despite her torn gown, she seemed almost to be her old self again. Etta could be rather charming when the case warranted. He watched

her fold her dainty hands atop the bar and smile at the men. Jacque began pacing the floor, his hands clasped behind his back. John jerked his gaze toward his friend as anxiety gathered anew inside his body. The damn werewolf curse was about to overpower his friend and there was nothing he could do to change matters. He bit his lower lip. He had to find a safe place to conceal Jacque while the spell took possession of him. Jerking his gaze back to the three proprietors of the restaurant, he doubted they would want the Frenchman locked in their storeroom while he morphed into a werewolf. Or would turn over their expensive sailboat without a fight. Thoughts of drawing his revolver and taking the boat entered his mind. "Are we far from the mainland?" Etta asked, her tone warm and sincere. "Only an hour or so away," Cathy replied. She set a cup and saucer on the counter and went to the warmer for the coffee pot. "Would you like to look at a menu?" "I'm not really hungry," Etta replied, fluffing her red curls with one hand. John glanced at Etta. She had confessed to being nearly starved several times during their ordeal at sea, but now she was refusing food? Puzzlement settled inside him. Why wasn't Etta taking advantage of the time they were here and ordering something to eat? He studied her slight form

perched daintily atop the counter stool. There was something different about her, but he couldn't quite discern what it was. Drawing in a calming breath, John prepared to ask about the boat. He needed it in the worst way and if nothing could be agreed upon, he was prepared to draw his gun and take it by force. The longer he put it off, the more agitated Jacque appeared and the closer he grew to transformation. "Would either of you like to order some food?" Cathy asked, glancing from John to Jacque. Jacque appeared not to hear, continuing his pacing back and forth in front of the door. And John shook his head. His appetite had escaped him. His only thought was getting the boat and getting the hell out of there. He raked one hand through his hair. His temples had begun to pound. "We are in need of a boat--" He halted his words and looked at the three behind the counter. The men were muscular with bulging biceps and wide chests. He would be no match for either of them. He would have to shoot them both if they objected to giving him the boat. Cathy looked at her partners, then turned a smiling face to John. "All you want is our boat?" John looked at the three. His request didn't seem to anger them. "We are here to help you any way we can," Cathy continued. "The boat is yours. Keep a

westerly heading and you'll see the shoreline before midnight." John could hardly believe his ears. He reached one hand to Etta and urged her from the stool, then turned and pushed Jacque out the door. "Thank you." Rushing down the pier to the boat, John hurried Etta and Jacque aboard. Expecting any second to see the two hefty males coming after them, he quickly inspected the craft and released the line from the pier. Tossing the rope aboard, he clamored on deck. "Get below, Jacque." Already the Frenchman had progressed beyond his agitated state. His face was being obscured with thick dark hair and soon his body would begin to elongate. The long muzzle and razor sharp canines would be appearing soon. "Get below!" He shoved Jacque toward the stairs leading to the lower level of the boat. Jacque went without protest, his body quickly distorting as he allowed John to push him along the narrow corridor. Within moments, he was thrust into a dark stateroom and the door slammed shut. The click of the lock signaled his confinement. John rushed back to the main deck and began raising the main sail. His sore muscles protested as he drew the heavy rope through the grommets and eased the canvas sail into the darkened sky. Below he could hear the snarling of the werewolf

and his attempt to free himself. Overhead the full moon gleamed through the nighttime sky. The ocean lapped at the sides of the ship as John secured the sail and took to the helm. The vessel nosed out to sea and he tried to quiet his inner thoughts. Jacque would ride out his transformation locked securely below deck and he would do his best to set their course for the mainland. "Darling," Etta whispered, sliding her arms around John and pressing her breasts against his back. "You handled that very well." She stroked his shoulders and roamed her hands over his back. "You're quite the diplomatic sort when need be." She giggled softly. John pressed his back against Etta's soft curves. It felt good to have her against him. Once he managed to get them safely to land, and Jacque was once more his old self again, he meant to have them both in bed. The heated sex play would be an episode Etta could write in her diary about. Hell! He was suddenly reminded that they had left all their belongings aboard the ship they abandoned when they saved Etta from the vampire, including her precious diary. Etta's hands warmed his flesh, slid along his back and lowered to his buttocks. She stroked his thighs and brought her hands up to his crotch. She raked her fingernails along his fly and pressed her palm against his rapidly hardening cock. Arousal streamed through his insides. Taking Etta right

there on the deck while Jacque bellowed and snarled locked in the cabin was something he was seriously considering. Etta pulled his shirt up and slid her hands across his chest. She tweaked his male nipples and poked a fingertip into his navel. Sliding her hand between his skin and his trousers, she grasped his cock and squeezed. "Let's fuck," Etta whispered. She pulled her hands away and began releasing her gown. John secured the ship's wheel so the ship would remain nosing west, and turned toward the woman he loved. He saw she had moved toward the bulkhead of the boat and was removing her clothing. The moon hung suspended in the starstudded sky giving illumination to the figure awaiting him. He hurried to strip off his shirt and release his britches. He hoped Jacque wouldn't think badly of him for enjoying Etta while he suffered through his werewolf state locked away. Etta held out her arms, beckoning to John. John sighed and pushed his trousers along his legs, stepping out of them as he reached her. He tugged her naked body against his aroused form and dipped his head to claim her mouth. They would celebrate their rescue and escape at the same time. They would have wonderful sex and multiple orgasms there on the deck bathed in moonlight. They would pleasure each other.

Etta clasped her arms around John's neck. She pulled his head down. She brushed her lips across his mouth. "I love you." "I love you, too," John returned. His cock was hammer hard and he could hardly wait to jab it between Etta's shapely legs. A smile graced his lips. But then, Etta's arms tightened uncomfortably about his neck and the next he knew, she was pulling him down, pinning him against the bulkhead of the ship. Surprise rose inside him. He blinked his eyes at the shadowy form hovering so near. Etta hissed loudly and bared sharp fangs, then lunged at John's throat. Her fangs sank deep, blood gushed into her mouth.

Kameoth by Erin Sinclair "Between heaven and earth stands Azriel with blade drawn in hand and he is destruction of all." 1 Chronicles 21:16

Hambourg, Germany -- July 25, 1943 Xavier perched in silent reverie on the precipitous slope of a cathedral roof, anchored by black claws where toenails of a human foot usually existed. It was hot, warmer than usual, and very dry. The air smelled acrid, still soured by the British and American air raid that devastated the central and northwestern districts of Altona, Eimsbüttel and Hoheluft. The sky was dark as well as the city, the telltale light of a myriad of stars the only illumination. Citizens shuttered their windows and doused all lights in meager protection against another bombing run by Allied forces. Previous bombardments experienced by the Germans were, until recently, mostly nuisance runs, more annoying than serious damage inflicted. Rumors

among the officer corps signaled a change in their efforts, however. Death is on the wind. Xavier harbored the fear of it deep within him. They were, after all, old friends, if one could consider Azriel, the Archangel of Death, a friend. Not friend, but inevitable companion. He stifled another sense of dread as it dared raise its head in his normally fearless being. None escaped the Destruction, not angel, man, or beast. Spreading black wings against the night, he lifted his perfect form without effort. Natalina waited and he hungered. He stroked his member as he flew his erection-an eager serpent ready to strike. The thought of her white flesh against his, increased the throbbing in his groin and a small amount of seminal fluid escaped into his fist, slicking the glans and shaft. He released his grip, fully intending she drink of him. She would come willingly this night or he would take what was due. After all he had done for her, she owed him her life and more. He brought her glorious voice to the attention of the appropriate individuals, nourished her talent and fed her starvation for life beyond the simple farmstead of her childhood. How such a dove came to be born among the filth of agrarian life was beyond him. Xavier never had an appreciation of God's humor, even less of an understanding of His thoughts once he heard her sing amongst the stink of swine in the barn where

he found her. A brief conversation with her parents ensued. They were more than relieved to see her go, as if they knew the girl were an oddity, a freak to their kind and in whose presence, they were never comfortable. Natalina triumphed in the European entertainment circles due to his guidance. Audiences from every corner were as entranced by her as he had been, stunned by her sleek Aryan beauty, silence turning to reverence when she opened her mouth. Once she sang, she held the listener in the palm of her hand. To all who saw her, Natalina epitomized Hitler's ideals of the Germanic people--blonde, glacial blue eyes and skin only slightly warmer than new fallen snow. Somehow, it all came to fruition in this one woman, an innocent who crossed his path and would soon know the gift of the eternal. Arriving at his home, he donned the cleaned and pressed black uniform of the Allgemeine-SS. The sleek dark suit fit his coloring well. He was Hauptsturmführer, Günter Xavier Brunor, rising star among the officer ranks of the notorious wing of the German political body of the Third Reich. He was power incarnate, but chose the mid-level rank of Head Storm Leader-Captain in order to maintain a relatively low profile. It allowed for freedom of movement, ease to feed. He stepped into the evening. A child-faced driver stood rigid, making no eye contact, waiting

for a command. Xavier nodded briefly as he pulled on black deerskin gloves and the rear door to the sleek automobile opened and closed in efficient service. Relaxing in the backseat, he ordered the driver to Natalina's house address and then dismissed him for the next six hours. If the driver found the order to return by one o'clock in the morning, odd, his stoic face revealed no sign of the conflict. He quickly mounted the stairs leading to her front door, not bothering to knock, as the locks were unlatched. With the staff sent away for the evening, Natalina was alone. Xavier heard a narrow note of melody coming from her room upstairs. She was playing music on the phonograph he gave her as a reward for her successes. He removed his hat and gloves, dismantled his weapons belt and walked deliberately toward his prize. The sweet scent of the untouched wafted to him. His body pulsed in his excitement to be near her. He pushed open the door. The golden angel stood before him, glowing in the candlelight. It was all he could do to contain himself. Natalina approached slowly, ice-blue eyes reflecting the soft illumination. She placed strong hands, scarred from the laborious chores of her youth, against his broad chest. She was shaking and he did not miss the smell of wine on her breath.

"Mein schatz, my treasure," he comforted as he lifted her without effort. Natalina laid her head against his shoulder and did not reply. Xavier placed her slender body on the large bed. She stared at him and extended her arms above her head as if in surrender. He decided to give her a moment to relax by undressing himself, hanging his uniform with care over a pink silk covered settee in the room before returning to claim his property in full nudity. Natalina gasped, but from awe or fear, he was not sure. Her eyes were unable to leave the enormity of his erection. "I am frightened, Mein Herr," Natalina admitted. He removed the white satin gown imprisoning her flawless body. "It will pass," Xavier consoled as he gathered her into his arms and dropped his lips to her mouth. Natalina did not move at first. He pulled back and advanced again. By inches, her arms found his neck. She returned his passion, her tongue finally understanding the rhythm of the dance. What began as hesitant maneuvering on her part grew increasingly heated. To his joy, the fragrance of her sex, the pulsing of her blood washed him in a wave of pheromones so thick the lust raging through him fogged his brain. Xavier shoved Natalina to the mattress and she moaned. Greedily, he sucked on hardened pink nipples cresting taut, full breasts, licking and savoring their taste. His teeth nicked her skin and

she gasped again. This time there was no mistaking the pleasure of the sound. Natalina's hips gyrated, grinding into the mattress, her hands twisted into the sheets. Xavier continued to bite, lick, nip and suck his way down to her soaking folds as she scratched and clawed his muscled arms, shoulders and head. He spread creamy thighs wide, breathed in her musk before sundering the ruby flesh and hardened clitoris with his tongue and lips. Her hips bucked and she shrieked her desires to her lover, begged him not to stop. Natalina's body shuddered as first one and then a second orgasm ravaged her. Xavier would not let her rest. He drank of her juices and forced his intentions on her everburgeoning swell, licking from rigid nub to soaked anus. Natalina surrendered to another climax so intense he could see the blood pulsing through her Venus mons and into her labia. He coveted the tender tissues of that private region until Natalina's thrashing gave him ample access to her perfect cheeks. Flipping her on her stomach, Xavier darted his tongue in and out of her anal opening, preparing her for the demands of his engorged sex. "Wh-what are you doing?" her voice quavered. He pulled her hips vertical to give him access. "Showing you the way to your heaven." Without further explanation, the head of his penis moved to the door of her waiting anus and pushed its way in. Natalina gathered breath as if preparing to

cry out, but Xavier began fingering her. He inflamed the button of her center, stroking, massaging, kneading her skin and distracting her with another climax. Xavier wanted to enter her vaginally, but forced himself to wait. That was for afterward, after the bite that would take her, make her his mate and bring her to his growing family. With a final push, his penis sheathed itself in the tight musculature of her ass. In deference to her innocence, he pumped and maneuvered slowly, allowing her to adjust to his size. He roared in satisfaction. Again, Natalina moaned. The heat blasting from her dripping sex tore the scream from her lips and burned his fingers. Xavier shouted in victory when the first shockwave of ejaculation yanked his testicles into his body. Another bellow followed as wave upon wave of his own climax shook him deeply and he spilled into his lover. After a minute, he pulled from her. He was rock solid and wanted more. Natalina licked her lips and took the plunge, wrapping her mouth around him, slurping and slavering over that which only moments before she seemed to be terrified. She sucked and swallowed, stroked and manipulated his flesh. Xavier grabbed her yellow curls, pumping her head as she took him in. He exploded into her mouth and she drank every drop. Without losing tempo, Xavier moved his lover to her back and drew out her right thigh. She

attempted to guide his head back to her lips when he stopped her hands and held them in a powerful grasp. Natalina looked up and a passion-filled gaze turned to terror when greeted by a twisted demonic countenance. Xavier extended canines to the length of small daggers. She struggled in vain. He breathed deep the adrenaline rushing through her veins. A scream of the damned tore from Natalina's throat. Xavier found the femoral artery and bit down, the wine of her humanity spilling into him, regenerating his withered soul. Once satiated, he reared over his now timeless lover. She laid panting, eyes glazed with pain. "Open," he ordered. Listless, Natalina spread her legs. Xavier entered the virginal flesh without resistance. It was no match for his raging ardor. Gathering her legs around his hips, he screwed her without his former patience and sensitivity. She uttered a cry of anguish. By now, he recognized her body's reactions to his stimulations. It was as if she was infuriated he was able to take her to another peak. As her spasms subsided, she fainted. Xavier coated the walls of her parted flesh with his semen. It mixed with what was left of her blood, staining the expensive linen. Spent, he collapsed on top of her. An hour passed. Tears were pouring down Natalina's face as Xavier dressed.

"What have you done to me, you monster?" she demanded, her face swollen from non-stop sobbing. "Given eternal life to your gift," he replied with impatience as he pulled on his crisp white uniform shirt. "Only God has that power. It is to Him I sing, not to you and never for you again," she retorted in anger. "God? You sing to God? Do you mean the God who abandoned you in the midst of a pig farm? Do you mean the God who ignored your fate when you chose to come with me, to give yourself to me this night? Were I in your position, my treasure, I would reexamine exactly what God has done for you." "Do not ever call me that again." She lowered her head on her pillow, hiccupping as a fresh wave of tears fell from her. He pulled on his SS jacket. "As you wish. I expect you to be ready by seven o'clock on the evening of the twenty-seventh. You have an engagement to sing at a small dinner party I am hosting. If you are not prepared, you will be punished." Natalina did not acknowledge his command. Xavier yanked her by the back of the neck, lifting her off the bed. He slammed her against the cold metallic buttons of his uniform. "Do you understand?"

She nodded, not meeting his gaze, allowing her body to hang in his grip. Xavier kissed her forehead and dropped her to the mattress. **** After Xavier left, Natalina dashed to the upstairs commode and vomited. Her retching caused her stomach to heave in pain. When finished, she stood on shaky legs and stared at her disheveled image in a beveled mirror over the sink. She had no tears left to cry. There was only one answer to this nightmare. Methodical movements of her hands washed her face and reapplied makeup removed by her night of passion, tears and cleansing. Natalina lost track of time. The night she had hoped was the beginning of a beautiful life with the man who stole her heart, left her despairing and desolate. He had broken her as easily as if she were fine china dropped on a hardwood floor. Every terrifying myth from her childhood darted through her mind of the creature he made her. She could not live the demonized life he gave to her for she was a child of God. She would not prey upon the innocent in the horrifying way Xavier forced her to endure. Staring at her image one last time, Natalina cocked her head. She reached for the pot of red rouge she applied earlier to her cheeks and lips. Dipping her index finger in the

concoction, she wrote one sentence on the reflective glass, a message intended for him. Moving to her bureau, she pulled out a peach colored peignoir set and put the nightwear on. She retrieved an elongated black box hidden in the topmost drawer. Opening it slowly, she smiled at the shining silver cross bearing her name along the horizontal bar. It was a gift given to her by the local priest of her village when she turned eighteen, a present of gratitude for her work with the church. Walking to the large window of her bedroom, Natalina drew aside the heavy gold velvet curtains masking the glass. She opened the French doors and walked onto her balcony. The morning sun began to peek above the city skyline. Without hesitation, she grabbed the crucifix from its container in her left hand and began to sing her favorite sacred aria, Ave Maria. The notes were pure and Natalina knew she would never sing this song with such intensity again. As the first rays of light hit her skin, the ache was blinding, the ending note of the first verse punctuated by a piercing scream when her body began to smoke. She continued to sing, her voice skipping, then faltering as flames erupted from her body. Never had she felt such pain and she began to cry. Without warning, a tall older man appeared in front of her and she stopped at the sight of him, startled by his presence. He wore a dark grey suit

and carried a silver tipped cane in his left hand. His eyes stupefied her. They consisted of only whites, no iris and no pupil. Not understanding why he simply stood and said nothing to her, she finally succumbed to the flames and fell backward to the plush carpeting of her bedroom floor. The white haired man smiled at her and pulled an apple from his jacket pocket. She reached and took the shining red fruit from his hand. As suddenly as it started, the searing pain she experienced ended. She tried to understand why. The kind looking gentleman said, "Nein, child. It is time to go." Still smiling, the old man held out his right arm. She laced her hand around his elbow. "It has been so long since I had an apple," she breathed as she bit into the sweet fruit. "Soon, you will have all the apples you like." Natalina giggled and laid her head on the grandfatherly figure's upper arm. The couple walked toward the sunrise. **** July 27, 1943 When Xavier returned to insure Natalina's cooperation, hardly anything existed of the second story level on the east side of her home. According to the remaining fire marshals still at the scene, the

inferno was so hot they could not approach that portion of the building to put out the flames. As close as they were able to determine, the conflagration started on the wooden balcony and spread toward the master bedroom. A devastated maid sadly recounted the site of her mistress's blackened, broken corpse pulled from the destruction. The only thing to identify her was a silver cross embedded into the melted flesh of her left palm. Surprisingly, her name was still visible. Xavier approached the wreckage and stepped through the charred remains of the home. As he viewed the destruction, a reflection of light caught his gaze. Turning, he pulled out a large broken shard of mirrored glass. There was red lettering scrawled across it. How the rouge survived the blaze was nothing short of a miracle. Fury rolled through him when he deciphered the message. It is to Him I sing. Without further word, he turned on his heel, dismissing his former protégé from his mind. There is another. He reentered his waiting car and left the scene. **** "Feter, Feter Malak," Adira Mueller called to her mentor, breathless and obviously excited. Malak cocked his head. By the pace of her footsteps, he knew she was running. She spoke in Yiddish--this he could not allow. He raised a

finger in gentle reprimand, knowing it would slow her pace. "What did I say, my girl? In American English please, you must practice." "My apologies, Uncle Malak," she corrected herself, her melodious voice, charming and lowpitched, spoke perfect but accented English. "That's better," he responded in the same language. Adira touched his shoulder and leaned in conspiratorial whisper to the old man. Malak understood she always touched him when she was near, so as not to startle him. She had no clue he was not blind. The glasses were an affectation, an actor's disguise to keep the truth of his identity from her. A faint scent of lavender soap surrounded him, a special gift from mentor to student, uncle to niece for her twenty-first birthday. The present had been difficult to come by in war-ravaged Hambourg, but she worked so hard, studied so much, he made an extra effort to find something just right for her special day. The sweet smelling bar had been expensive, but worth the look in her pretty, dark eyes. "You will not believe what I have found in the attic of our school," she stated in hushed excitement. It was apparent she could not contain her enthusiasm. Malak carefully placed her rare Guarneri violin in its handcrafted case. He would restring the instrument later. For now, he leaned

back in a creaky chair next to the worn oak desk in his classroom. In a gesture of comfort he performed frequently, he reached for his walnut cane and began to rub the side of his thumb on the elongated silver handle topping the stout wood. "What did you find?" He smiled and indulged. "I found the works of Felix Mendelssohn, stuffed away in an old trunk, hidden under motheaten robes in a dark corner. The shame of it," she gasped. She placed a small suitcase on his desk. Adira moved to the door of the classroom and closed it. Pulling down a roller shade, she returned to her uncle and opened the container. Careful with the fragile documents, she pulled a page from the small stack and studied it. Her head began to nod to the beat she detected in the first stanza. Malak sat forward in surprise. "My word, they must have been hidden when the edict was passed forbidding the playing of his music." "Uncle, please, may I keep them? When I leave for America, I will line my shoes with the sheet music if I have to," Adira begged. Her eyes lit in joy at the finding of her bounty. As she studied the concerto she had removed, her fingers began performing the gestures of placement on violin strings as if she held the neck of her Guarneri in her hand. He inclined his head in agreement. "Yes, but remember you must travel lightly."

Adira hugged him. "Oh thank you, Uncle, I promise I will, but I simply could not let these surrender to bookworms. I can replace clothing, but not these." Malak smiled and stood. "Hide that for now, it is time to go home." She reluctantly returned the music to its battered case. "Yes, Uncle." Adira retrieved her pocketbook. She handed her uncle's hat, jacket and cotton gloves to him as he moved forward to meet her. Despite the heat, Malak always wore them. He told her it was to protect albino skin from the harsh summer sun, again--another lie. Malak wore the coat as further disguise. His skin was not the white of albinism, but white tinged in blue. No one would understand the reality of his nature. No one needed to know the truth of him. That truth came only when it was time, but until then, he was a simple instructor at the Royal Academy of Music. He and Adira were the few remaining participants of the school, but only because they were able to hide their identities behind false papers that identified them as Christian Germans and only because they still had some money. The possible discovery of their lie increased every day. The SS was everywhere and citizens were starving and frantic for money. Hungry friends could become desperate informants.

Malak realized the tenuousness of Adira's situation long ago and began his quest to get the young woman to the safety of relatives in America. He could not allow the beauty of this child and her music to fade into the ignominy of hatred layering this country led by a madman. He would not allow the SS Head Storm Leader who continuously showed up at her performances to incorporate his niece into his orchestra that he paraded throughout the Third Reich. Malak knew the beast, plumbed the depth of evil infesting Xavier's cancerous being. Xavier's time was coming soon enough, but until then, Malak must protect the young woman who was not a daughter by blood but was his child by soul. Adira chattered to her uncle while they walked home. She guided him carefully along by his elbow as he tapped his cane in front of him to enhance the act of blindness. He loved to listen to her voice, delighted by the fact she could still experience some small modicum of happiness amidst the growing despair of her life. She was a child prodigy of the violin by the age of seven. Malak discovered her playing when he passed by the musical conservatory for gifted children. Entranced, he returned to the same spot every day, just to listen. When that was not sufficient, he entered the school and applied for a position as her instructor. Nothing equaled the peace he found when he heard her play as the world descended into madness. They became

inseparable afterward and his tutoring only increased the subtle genius of her skills. Eventually, Malak became an honorary member of the family. Adira's jeweler parents cherished and doted upon their only child. Craftsmen of the finest quality, their clientele were many and from all levels of German citizenry. One beautiful spring afternoon, a month after Adira's bat mitzvah, jobless, desperate German dissidents, in a frenzy of anti-Semitism, vandalized their store. All the Mueller's visible wealth disappeared into the gang's pockets. Adira's father and mother tried to stop them. In one awful act of terrible violence, they murdered the hapless couple in cold blood as a warning to other Jews in the neighborhood of their fragile position in the community. Adira came home from school and discovered the quarter in an uproar over the event. She returned to the conservatory and to Malak, desperate and grieving. It was then he sheltered the budding artist and gathered what was left of her family inheritance, including the precious Guarneri, hiding all from the watchful eyes of a grasping government. He moved them to another neighborhood, far from the terrible scene and disguised as Christian Germans, hoping the masquerade would work long enough to facilitate his plans to remove her from Germany. Only three members of the staff knew of her Jewish ancestry

and Malak paid them to keep quiet. From that moment on, he shielded and nurtured the girl, assisting her growth and the splendor of her talent. As the years passed, Herr Malak became Uncle Malak. Now here they were, walking along the small side street that led to their modest apartment. He listened with loving ears to the hushed but excited voice of his niece expressing her joy over the Mendelssohn sheet music. They rounded a corner to the neighborhood where they lived. Adira froze and grabbed Malak's elbow reflexively. He knew immediately why she halted their pace, had no choice but to play along. "Why do you stop, child?" "It is Hauptsturmführer Brunor. He waits at the entrance to our home," Adira whispered, her voice quaking. Malak saw him, noted the reality of the fallen angel in his contrived humanity. He paced back and forth on the sidewalk next to his parked vehicle, his driver standing at attention, waiting for orders. "Stay behind me and say nothing, do you understand?" Adira nodded. "Yes, Uncle." Malak allowed himself to be guided by her across the quiet street to the waiting Xavier. "Ah, Fraulein Mueller, Herr Malak, I've been waiting for you." Malak stepped forward, tapping with his cane until he reached the foot of the impatient SS

officer. Xavier was imposing, tall and powerfully built. The captain's dark hair carried a perfect military cut, but Malak focused on dark eyes that harbored no light in them. While Malak affected a mild slouch of the shoulders for most who knew him, with this creature he did not. He had no fear of Xavier. "How may I help you, Captain Brunor?" Malak asked in a calm low tone, utilizing his cane as a hand rest. Xavier waited a brief minute before moving away from the old man. "I am here to extend an invitation to Fraulein Mueller to play at a dinner party I am hosting tonight." "Fraulein Mueller does not perform at private parties." Xavier's brow creased and a flash of irritation in his bottomless irises was not lost on Malak. "As you know, Herr Malak, I have many contacts in the right places to assist the fraulein's career. Perhaps you would like to reconsider your decision?" Malak smiled and noted the officer's brow furrowed in seeming confusion at the old man's response. "My niece has established her own reputation. Your assistance is not required." Xavier turned to his driver. "Klaus?" The young guard snapped to attention and was behind Adira before Malak could attempt to protect her. She gasped as she felt a hand wrap

around her slender upper arm. Malak remained stoic. It was not time to reveal his true nature. "Fraulein Mueller, your presence is requested at my home for a performance tonight at seven o'clock. My driver shall provide you with the address. Should you not appear, we shall retrieve you. Is that understood?" "Uncle?" Adira asked tentatively. Malak realized she was trying to understand what to do and hoped he would provide guidance. The time was drawing closer for her departure to America. There could be no interference. Xavier won this round, but not the match. "It will be fine, Adira. We shall attend." He turned to Xavier and tipped his head to the now smiling SS officer. "Until then?" "I am very pleased with your decision, fraulein. I look forward to your talents." A chill rolled through Malak. Xavier's twisted appetites toward young beautiful women churned the bile in his stomach. It would be to the beast's damnation if he thought Adira counted among those ranks. The guard released Adira perfunctorily and opened the rear door to allow his superior officer entrance into his automobile. Without further commentary, the pair left and Malak checked his pocket watch. They had four hours. He turned to find Adira's eyes wide but dry. As always, he was impressed with the young woman's strength.

"Uncle, perhaps it is wise we leave sooner than planned?" He nodded, "I am inclined to agree with you. I fear, however, we have no choice but to attend this party. I must be able to move you without notice. For now, Hauptsturmführer Brunor has noticed you. There are a few remaining items to which I must attend, but I promise you, we will leave, tonight." Adira responded, "I can assist you." Malak patted her arm as she linked hers around his and helped him down the steps leading to their basement apartment. "Nein, my dear, the tasks are mine. You must practice and prepare yourself. I'll take care of the details." **** Uncle and niece arrived on time at the elegant home of the SS officer. Ushered in by an arrogant valet, the older man sent them to a parlor toward the rear of the establishment. As the pair entered the room, Adira froze at the sight of two German military guards, weapons in hand, standing at attention. Behind them were eight men and four women, dressed in clean prison dress, with the Star of David over their right breast and a sevendigit number stamped across their left. Each of the adults' bodies carried signs of physical emaciation. Eleven had various instruments laying across their

laps or standing next to them. The prisoners sat in silence on wooden chairs, eyes downcast. Adira spoke in German to the only man without an instrument, not daring to speak Yiddish. "Are you the pianist or the conductor?" Eyes filled with quiet calm, met her gaze. "I am both." Adira forced sudden tears away. "A concert or chamber music?" The slender prisoner spoke in a soft voice, requesting permission of the guard to advise the guest violinist of the program for this evening. The guard nodded and motioned him forward with a brief jut of his chin. "It will be an evening of Bach, starting with the Brandenburg Concerto No. 1 in F major, followed by…" The prisoner and violinist discussed the itinerary. Adira knew all of the music on the schedule and understood what she needed to do. "Might I see your violin?" the older man asked politely. Adira nodded and pulled the piece from its case, noting a light filled his eyes as if in worship. In gentle examination, he studied Giuseppe Guarneri's work of art. "Del Gesu? I am undone," he spoke in awe as he turned the violin to view the initials I.H.S. It was how the master violinmaker signed his work. His thumb traced the trademark cross next to his signature. "How did you ever come to own such a prize?"

"A gift from my parents," Adira responded. Her heart was breaking. He could not be any older than forty years of age, but his condition made him ancient. "What is your name?" Adira wanted to know this man, needed to have an idea of his former humanity. "Yosef." He returned the violin to her. "Your surname?" "It is of no consequence, child." He returned to his seat. Xavier stepped into the room, issued a command to the guards to send the orchestral members to the ballroom and turned away. Adira moved forward only to halt as Malak placed a hand on her arm. "Wait a moment." Malak called to the conductor and attempted to approach. The guard intervened, stopping him with a powerful block to his chest. "I must ask a question with regard to one of the pieces, sir. I will not detain him for long." The guard considered the comment. He apparently deduced an old blind man and a government prisoner were not going to run and so moved away to herd the rest of the group to where they belonged. He leaned into the old man, whispering something Adira could not detect. The conductor pulled back. There was happiness in his smile and his response to her uncle's secret commentary perplexed her. "I do so love apples."

The conductor turned and left the room, still smiling. Confused, Adira leaned into Malak. "Uncle, why would he say such a thing to you?" Malak smiled and patted her shoulder. "It was an acknowledgement." "I-I don't understand," she responded as she guided her mentor to the ballroom, trailing after the retreating players. "I will explain one day, sweetling, for now let us try to have as pleasant an evening as possible." **** The conductor tapped lightly on the sheet music support as he sat at a beautiful harpsichord centered on stage. The musicians lifted their instruments. Holding his arms aloft, he brought them swiftly out and down on the first beat. Within seconds, the lilting strains of Bach washed over the audience. Adira pulled the bow over the strings. The soothing strains of her instrument calmed battered nerves. Her fingers soared over the neck of her violin. She opened herself to the melody. Blending with the small orchestra, she accompanied and found she could fly. She closed her eyes and sighed. Never had Adira heard such playing. As she joined where necessary, layer-by-layer, her heart swelled to the sounds they recreated. It was as if

each prisoner's cry for freedom from their bondage wrapped intricately around the notes. As the sounds rose above the hot, heavy air of the summer's night, so too did every single man and woman in that group elevate to another level, another plane of existence and the experience humbled her. How had she been so fortunate to escape the fate of the men and women she witnessed before her? Would the German heels of domination crush her into oblivion? Did her uncle truly have the ability to save her from the horrors she had witnessed or of those to come? For that matter, why her? What made her so special that she stood onstage as an invited guest and not a prisoner of war? Surely, anyone with a modicum of talent could play the violin and be in the same position as she at this moment. No, the officer haunted entirely too many of her recitals and concerts for too many years. She may be innocent, but she was not naïve. Xavier toyed with her, cat to mouse. It was only a matter of precious time before he closed in for the capture. Terror danced along her mind's edge as she recognized the SS officer to be a great dark shadow of impending doom. Adira opened her eyes, scanned stage left to see the secure image of her humble mentor and knew without doubt that she was safe with him. However, when she turned to view the audience, the frightening black eyes of Hauptsturmführer Brunor impaled her, held her spell bound. She

experienced a cold wind of fear echo through her body. Fortunately, she was so sure of her skills, her fingers never faltered in their playing. Adira retreated into herself and as her former peace returned, allowed the perfection of the music she brilliantly presented to wrap her in a cocoon of tranquility. She held on to one singular line of thought as the orchestra moved forward to their next piece. If she survived her current life, she would do everything in her power to aid her fellow Germans to rise above and escape the nightmare they were currently involved in no matter where she resided. The hour grew late. Adira could see the weariness of the orchestra members as they finished the last piece of music they had to play. She was so involved in her participation in the concert, she emitted a small sound of surprise when the armed guards returned to the foot of the stage. Xavier led the applause in a standing ovation as the final chords died away. Her uncle appeared at her side. How he had managed to walk to her without assistance was a small miracle. As usual, he sensed when she needed him and he would appear. The relief flowing through her was comforting and cool. Apprehension returned as Xavier approached the stage when most of the audience members drifted away. Adira tried to say goodbye to the conductor, but the guards stopped her. Malak

placed a hand on her shoulder and gently guided her back to his side. He pushed her behind him as the officer approached. "Fraulein Mueller, your performance was astounding." Adira shuddered as his gaze traveled over her. Malak spoke in a gentle voice, "My niece is very tired. It is time for us to leave." "I have a business proposition I wish to discuss with you, Malak." "Our business is concluded, Xavier." Malak turned shielded eyes in the direction of the SS officer's voice. Adira remained silent. She knew beyond any doubt the Head Storm Leader was an incredibly dangerous man and yet when Uncle Malak spoke, her would-be captor became quiet and somehow seemed disturbed by the terse finality of her mentor's reply to him. For her old, blind uncle to stand against him filled her with pride and fear. Drawing a deep calming breath, Adira prayed for the first time in a long time. She asked to flee the city without incident and included additional words of hope for the prisoners of war she had the pleasure and sorrow of playing with tonight. "Is it?" Xavier responded, as if suddenly remembering himself. "We shall see." He returned his gaze to Adira. His eyes glittered with an unnamed evil that caused her stomach to contract in sickened response to what she saw there. Malak reached to her arm and held

her elbow. His touch gave her strength and she stood taller, straighter, meeting Xavier's assessment without flinching despite her internal dread. Xavier turned on his heel and summoned his waiting valet. The butler in turn escorted Malak and Adira to the front door. As they reached the entrance, she stepped through the portal with Malak close behind. They entered their waiting vehicle. Adira drove slowly down the circular driveway and pulled out of sight of the SS officer's home. She released a deep breath. "We are leaving, tonight," Malak stated with authority. "I am packed as you requested, Uncle." It took time to return home as no artificial lighting lit the streets and each occupant of the vehicle was lost in their thoughts. **** They arrived at their small apartment. Stepping out of the vehicle, Malak checked his pocket watch. It was nearing midnight. The day's heat remained despite the lateness of the hour. He looked skyward. The bombers had almost reached the city. He could feel the call. His timing had to be perfect. Adira returned with one large suitcase. She had tied a scarf over her head, carried a light jacket on her arm. He knew she had carefully stored the

Guarneri in the false bottom of the suitcase she bore per his instructions. They would be traveling overland toward the Elbe River. Their goal was the Port of Hambourg where Malak's contacts had arranged passage on a merchant ship to America for Adira. Malak and Adira stepped into the night and reentered their automobile. "Drive slowly, but keep moving, no matter what happens," Malak stated. Adira nodded and proceeded to drive. Malak checked his pocket watch again. It was five minutes until midnight. As it was so very hot, they rode with the windows down. In the distance, a low rumbling caused her to jump. "That is not thunder," Adira gasped. "No, it is not," Malak replied. She began to shake, removing her foot from the accelerator. "What do we do now?" Malak placed his arm on his niece's shoulder. "Do not stop. Keep driving. It will be all right." Adira grasped his hand. Malak was pleased as she appeared to refocus and concentrate on her efforts as the roaring grew in intensity. A muffled explosion caused a small shriek of dismay to escape her lips, but she kept driving. A multitude of deep booms followed. Adira bit her lip and turned down a small side street. Malak saw Adira cover her mouth at the sight on the horizon that greeted her. The skyline glowed as if someone had lit a huge bonfire. What

few citizens were out on the streets, shouted as they headed for their respective building's basement. Adira did not falter, moving through the streets as quickly as possible. Malak ordered her to turn again, their vision of the encroaching destruction obscured by homes and apartment buildings. A sudden impact from something caused Adira to lose momentary control of the vehicle. Malak grabbed the wheel and held it until she resumed control. "Uncle, how did you…" Adira shouted, her face in shock at the action. "There is an explanation," Malak replied as he looked over his shoulder. "Hold on, he is going to strike again." She followed his line of sight and gasped as Hauptsturmführer Brunor forced his automobile into the left rear side of her Deusenberg. A cry escaped her lips from the brutal impact. "He followed us, Uncle, why?" "Brake, now!" Malak yelled in grim determination. She stomped on the brakes, bringing her vehicle to a screeching halt. The steering locked and the engine died. They ran into a curb and struck a light pole. Adira's head smacked the steering wheel and her incisors gouged her lower lip. A tiny trickle of blood tumbled down her chin.

Xavier barreled down the street and screeched to a halt. A moment later his car door flew open and he dashed toward them. "Adira!" Malak shouted as he grabbed her to him. "I am all right, Uncle." She whipped her scarf from her head and held it to her mouth, the flow of blood staunched within seconds. Leaping out of their respective sides, Malak opened his rear side door and reached for her suitcase, lifting it smoothly. He could see her staring in shock. He knew beyond doubt she just realized the man she had known all of her life to be blind and crippled no longer existed. "Feter Malak?" Her native Yiddish rolled from her tongue. "Adira, I promise I will tell you everything, but we must flee!" Adira jumped as he yelled to her. She turned as the sound of closer, deep, more numerous explosions followed on the winds as the roaring of an unknown number of bombers flew overhead. Malak could see her shaking, could sense her poor mind wanted to succumb to the fear-induced madness clamoring through her. A massive explosion shook her to the ground as Adira looked up to see an apartment building ignite and fall. "All of the people!" she cried out in anguish. Malak ran to her side. "My darling child, please, you must trust me," Malak whispered in her ear. His calm and

soothing voice must have jarred her memories of the man she knew. She looked to him and Malak knew she had gathered her wits. Adira stretched out her arms. Malak lifted her to her feet. A roaring animal of a voice turned both their heads. A look of abject horror at the vision froze Adira, and Malak cursed in a tongue not known in this world as he watched Xavier descend upon them. The former countenance of the cruel, but handsome SS officer, who, only hours earlier, threatened to take over her entire life, had turned into a nightmare. Great black wings extended from a powerful back, his Allegemeine-SS uniform now gone. A demonic face, fangs extended, ragged talons where manicured fingers had been, gleamed in the light of the fire burning from the bombed out building only yards away. "I d-don't understand," Adira looked to Malak. It was as if she could not mentally process what she witnessed. Malak embraced her, knowing nothing in her sheltered life had prepared her for this and she now shut down all rational function. "Run," Malak ordered and together they headed toward an alley that had fire escapes extending from both sides. The stairs would afford them some sort of cover from any aerial attack until they could take shelter. Finally finding her legs, she ran as fast as she could with her uncle's assistance. Darting back and forth between side alleys and small streets,

mentor and niece sought what meager protection they could. The heat was unbearable as more buildings succumbed to the massive bombing occurring around them, and the fire, formerly seen on the distant horizon, breathed heat against their backs. The droning of the planes overhead grew even louder. "There are no soldiers in this district, why are they striking here?" she shouted to the sky. Malak held her closer. They arrived at a business district, shuttered and locked against the night. Adira's attention jerked to a flashing colorful sign. Café Nowhere. Café Nowhere. Café Nowhere. A prod from her uncle in the direction of the café moved her forward. Boom, boom, BOOM. The roar of detonations as bombs struck targets directly to their right and left threw them to the ground again. The earth heaved and shook and a water main broke, flooding the streets. Distinct blood curdling screams pierced the night as citizens realized they were dying. Adira crawled to Malak and together they both regained their footing. "Uncle, look!" Adira shrieked and pointed. A dragon of a man swooped toward them, silhouetted against the mountainous inferno from the massive bombardment just experienced. Malak lifted her in his arms and ran to the café before them. As they reached the entrance, the door opened. A stunning platinum blonde

reached for her while two men assisted Malak into the establishment. Malak tried to stop Adira from looking back at Xavier, now completely transformed into a creature only found in the stuff of legend. As he dived down upon them, reaching for Adira, gnashing teeth and releasing a sound no animal on this earth could make, Malak could see his niece succumbing to the insanity of the moment and she fainted. The runes marking Azriel's scythe glowed bright white as he walked the neighborhoods turned into crematoriums and cemeteries. He felt the pull to duty and moved forward to complete his task. Grim and stoic, he reached for souls by the thousands, pulled them from their human shells and tucked them safely away. All thoughts of Adira were set aside as he worked. She was safe and that was all that mattered to him. As much as he loved her, their life together was now over. He had no choice but to tell her goodbye soon after sending the young woman toward the future waiting for her. The peace he found when he first heard her playing was unparalleled and he raised colorless eyes in silent thanks to God. Why the All Knowing One had favored him with such beauty in the middle of such horror, he never questioned, but the serenity he received in the very short years he

spent with her left an indelible mark upon his essence he would treasure until the end of days. The unbearable heat of the firestorm assailing him caused no harm. It was a tool, nothing more, as he continued his unavoidable work. Azriel stood in silence as he watched the blaze devastate the area around him. Those hapless humans who chose to flee the fury of the maelstrom roaring its way toward them burst into flames from the searing heat. The thundering noise of the awful fire drowned the screams of the dying as hell opened its doors and launched itself upon the earth. Asphalt exploded, rubber dissolved, glass melted in vehicles or buildings still standing. Nothing behaved in a normal fashion. Azriel observed a number of factors combining to create the enormous destruction before him. The weather was unusually dry and warm. The Royal Air Force had so heavily concentrated their bombing in such a small area, the city's firefighters were unable to reach the initial fires caused by the massive raid. The devastating cyclone of fire that resulted turned eight square miles of the ancient city into a blast furnace. Its winds tore through the district at one hundred and fifty miles an hour as temperatures reached fifteen hundred degrees Fahrenheit. As Azriel turned down a small side street, an overturned military personnel carrier caught his eye. The cries of the dying called to him and he

recognized the voices. They came from the orchestra players Adira had accompanied earlier this evening. Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved a brilliant red apple and entered the vehicle. "Look to me, my children." All heads turned. One by one, the men and women began to smile as they succumbed to their horrible injuries. The conductor reached out first and stepped toward him. "You kept your word," he uttered in a tone of gratitude. Azriel handed the sweet fruit to him. Each man and woman thereafter also reached and received their rewards. As they bit into their prize, they disappeared into his scythe. Still, the worst was to come. Though Azriel harvested human souls from the initial bombings, the firestorm sucked oxygen from the bomb shelters and basements of homes and businesses where the civilians of the city had chosen to hide, leaving carbon monoxide in its wake. They collapsed from their asphyxiation, gasping their last breaths when their air disappeared into jaws of the fire. The evening wore on, but finally Azriel was finished. He returned fifty thousand beings to the Hall of Souls that night. Fifty thousand. It was the folly of humanity to have the power of a god and the mind of a child. The devastation such a combination wreaked was a continuous source of amazement to him. How could a creature so

terrified of its mortality find so many ways to destroy itself? Azriel sighed. Who was he to question the way of things? Such matters were better left to God. He surveyed the city one last time, his work complete. He proceeded toward the café to tell his beloved child goodbye. **** Xavier howled as he railed against the closed doors and windows of Café Nowhere. Adira had returned to consciousness only minutes before and cried in silence as the beast attempted to gain entry. The lovely woman who opened the door to her and Malak comforted her, handing her tissues, soothing her as Adira released the worst of her tension from the terrifying evening she experienced. The constant image of Xavier's brutal, monstrous face played repeatedly in her thoughts. She beat back her tears, but to no avail. If she gave in to this madness threatening to split her mind, allowed the fear building to a crescendo to overwhelm her, she would die as surely as the buildings succumbing to the sky raiders' bombs. "You're with friends now, honey, it's all right," Cathy Whereno whispered as she stroked the young woman's arm and rubbed her back, comforting her as her mother would when she had a bad dream.

Adira hiccupped. "I cannot imagine what would have happened if we had not found your establishment." She jumped as Xavier slammed against the entrance door to the café, then realized her rescuer spoke American English. "You are American?" Cathy chuckled. "Yes. Don't worry about Xavier. He won't be getting in here, trust me on that one." A handsome blond-haired, blue-eyed man walked up to the bed where Adira sat against propped pillows and smiled kindly. "She's telling the truth, young lady. We have special protection within these walls." "You must be guardian angels." Adira smiled as she blew her nose into fresh tissue and wiped away a falling tear. Another attractive man, dark to the point of swarthiness, stood at the doorway and waved. Adira returned the greeting. "My name is Robert and the gentleman sitting next to you is Adam. The lovely lady to your right is Cathy. We're here to help you." "You are the contacts of whom my uncle spoke?" The three individuals looked at one another and smiled. "In a manner of speaking," Robert replied. "Do you feel up to eating something?" Adam asked.

Adira nodded and stepped out of bed. She walked to the door where Adam stood. "I'm very hungry." Cathy followed her and Robert brought up the rear. "Let's step into the kitchen, shall we? I'm sure we can make something you'll like." Adira stayed away from the windows and door of the café as they passed through the restaurant. Without request, Cathy, Robert and Adam moved to the windows and pulled down roller shades, completely shielding the occupants of the café from the monster's view. The action only seemed to infuriate Xavier further because his attempts to enter through whatever portal he could, intensified. It took Adira several more moments to realize these kind people spoke the truth. Xavier would not be gaining entrance into the café no matter how hard he tried. They stepped into a large, well-appointed kitchen. Adira pulled out a stool and sat quietly as her three protectors opened a large refrigerator and pulled out a variety of ingredients. Adira blew her nose one final time. Cathy's graceful movements reminded her of her mother's. Memories drifted through her mind's eye of making potato latkes during Passover. Her mother would sing an ancient Jewish melody, she would harmonize and together they would cook and pray while they created their holiday feast. A tear dropped down her cheek. She missed her parents very much.

Tentatively, Adira spoke to Cathy. "Do you have or can you make potato latkes?" Cathy thought for a moment. "Well, we can make the American equivalent." "What would that be?" "We call them hash browns." Adira's brow creased, yet another word to add to her American English vocabulary. "What are these hash browns?" Robert chimed in. "Basically shredded potatoes fried in butter, a bit of salt and pepper." Adira shook her head. "They are similar, but not quite the same. May I be of some assistance? Please, I need to feel useful." Cathy, Robert and Adam glanced at one another as if silently asking if it was all right to allow her to cook in their kitchen. Cathy shrugged and turned to her. "Sure, honey, what do you need?" Adira recalled her mother's simple wholesome recipe. "I will need oh, four nicely sized potatoes and one onion." Robert reached for them and handed them to Cathy. "We will need an egg, matzo meal, salt and pepper. My mother would serve them with crème fraîche or applesauce." "What's crème fraîche?" Adam asked. "I believe you know it as sour cream?" "That we have, but I'm not sure about the matzo meal, will flour do?" Adam responded as he

pulled out a bowl of sour cream as well as applesauce from the refrigerator and brought it to Adira. He retrieved a bag of flour from a large walk-in pantry and placed it before her. "Yes, flour can be utilized as long as it is unleavened. Do you have a grater and a big mixing bowl?" Cathy supplied her with the tools and Adira went to work. She sang the prayer she and her mother used to share and it soothed her frazzled nerves. It was as if the familiarity of the preparation sent her back in time. She was in her mother's kitchen, engulfed in the love she experienced there with her. Her guests sat and watched her work, smiling as she prepared a meal for them all. As she grated the potatoes, Xavier's fury against the building that would not permit him entrance, had stopped. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her mind would not allow her to picture the horror she experienced before coming to this strange haven, but Feter Malak's image entered front and center. She put down her kitchen utensil. "My Uncle," she exclaimed and put her hands to her cheeks, looking at her hosts in panic. Cathy smiled. "Your uncle is all right, honey, he'll return soon." Adira doubted it, her voice panicked. "How can you be sure?" Robert looked to Cathy, then to Adam. "We go way back with Azriel. He'll be fine, believe me."

"Azriel?" Adira's face drained of blood. Legends of the Archangel of Death stormed through her consciousness. "I-I don't understand." She grew dizzy. Cathy dashed toward her and supported her, helping her sit down on her stool. "My uncle's name is Malak." Again, all three of her saviors looked at one another. Cathy shook her head when Adam seemed to communicate a desire to her. For the first time within the last twenty-four hours, Adira became angry. "Forgive me, but I grow tired of your furtive looks and glances. I am not a child. All is not as it seems here. I demand an explanation." Cathy sighed and turned to Adira. "I'm sorry if we've hurt your feelings, it's just that we aren't at liberty to tell you. Would you trust us please and know you'll be told everything once your uncle returns?" The sincerity in Cathy's voice caused Adira to relent. After witnessing her uncle's transformation this evening, she realized the life she had been leading was more of a lie than she ever understood. For the first time in many years, she experienced an enormous sense of relief. The lies were over. Perhaps she would be able to live a life of truth and no secrets after all. Adira nodded. "All right." She finished grating the potatoes and began on the onion. As she did so, she sang. Robert, Adam and Cathy acquired

the rhythm of the melody and within moments, a lovely four-part harmony rang out through the café. She dumped the grated potatoes and onions into a kitchen towel and rang out all excess juices over the kitchen sink. She returned the food to the bowl, added two tablespoons of flour, the egg, salt and pepper. She mixed the contents with her hands, singing away and then showed her hosts how to form the potato pancakes. Robert heated the open-faced grill, added a small pat of butter for flavoring and Adira dropped the latkes onto the melted fat. Within half an hour, all four sat in companionable relaxation eating the simple fare and praising Adira's cooking skills. **** Azriel stood on the corner, watching Xavier pound in futility at the entrance and windows of Café Nowhere. Slowly, he moved down the street. The fallen angel finally seemed to give up and retreat to the opposite side. He crouched on a bombed out wall, black reptilian wings folded, watching the establishment in furious silence. Azriel thought he looked like an ancient church gargoyle come to life. "It is useless, you know," Azriel called to him, his scythe now returned to the silver- headed cane of old. Instead of his usual suit, a hooded cloak draped his shoulders and he now wore a plain black shirt, pants and shoes.

Xavier's head snapped in the direction of the comment. He stared for a moment. With a shake of his black hair, he returned to his former SS disguise, uniform snugly hugging his frame, wings disappearing. "You stole her from me, kameoth," he snapped. Azriel cocked an eyebrow at Xavier's use of the ancient expression for protection from evil, a word not heard by him for millennia. "Appropriate term, Xavier. I did nothing of the sort. She was never yours." Xavier glared at Azriel. "I will have her." Azriel moved toward his former family member. Only their Father knew how such a being of grace and beauty had succumbed to such depredation of character. It was beyond Azriel's ability to know or to care for that matter. When he stood face to face with Xavier, lightning fast reflexes grabbed the former SS officer by the throat and threw his powerful body to the ground, without effort. Azriel bent one knee onto the struggling fiend's chest. There was fear in Xavier's gaze and he hissed in his terror, a forked tongue rolling from an otherwise gorgeous face, but Azriel's weight and unchecked strength could not be moved. "I grow weary of this game and of cleaning the remnants your chaos has wreaked, worm. Your time is coming soon. Until then, for whatever the reasons, you are allowed to continue your domination of this species. Perhaps you are

nothing more than a test for humanity, a fork in the road of free will. I do not understand why you are allowed to continue, but that is not for me to decide." Xavier's black wings had returned and extended in his struggles, making him look like a terrible butterfly mounted in a collector's shadowbox. "Adira Mueller is not nor has she ever been yours. You shall not harm or affect her future in any way. If you do, I will find you. Your demise will rival that of your former protégé, Natalina. Do we have an understanding, brother?" Xavier did not respond. Azriel shook him as if he were a dust rag. "Do we?" The demon nodded his head in acquiescence, grimacing in obvious pain. Azriel released him and stood. Xavier managed to regain his footing as well. He straightened his uniform and took two steps backward. Transforming to the demon of prior moments, he spread black wings against the ruddy, smoke-filled sky and launched himself into the air. Within moments, he was gone. Azriel watched until Xavier disappeared and then, crossed the street and entered the café. It had been a long night. He hoped, once he had explained himself to Adira, she would play for him one more time.

**** The front door of the café opened and closed. Tiny bells attached to the inside door handle jangled in merry announcement someone had come into the building. Adira leaped to her feet and dashed toward the restaurant. She froze as the new visage of her uncle appeared, the reality of whom he was washing over her. Feter Malak was Azriel, the Archangel of Death. How can this be? In a lightning flash of comprehension, Adira realized what Malak's name meant--it meant angel. After all this time, she was only realizing it now. She marveled at her ignorance. For the first time in her young life, Adira saw her uncle as he truly was and she was both frightened and humbled by the enormity of the being before her. This man was the mentor who taught, protected, sheltered and loved her since the death of her parents when she was thirteen years old. How did the Archangel of Death become the man who had taken care of her most of her life? Why did God allow such a thing? Her fear soon faded as the loving man she knew returned to her mind's eye. With that knowledge, a peace descended upon her as she studied his odd beauty. Eyes with no iris or pupils stared at her. His hair was white, not platinum blonde as in Cathy's case, but pure, alabaster white. He was tall and powerfully built, yet he leaned on his cane. There was a line of runic

tattoos across the bridge of his nose and traveling horizontally over both cheekbones, directly under his eyes. She marveled at the splendor of him, yet was surprised to find that he seemed somehow sad, as if unsure of her reaction to him. She had hesitated long enough. Launching herself at him, she embraced him and cried, "I'm so glad you have returned." Azriel returned her hug with a strong one of his own. He pulled her back and wiped her tears away. After a few moments of awkwardness, they sat at a table and began to talk where Azriel explained everything to her, how he came to be in her life and what he was allowed to do once her parents had died. He briefly told her of the work he performed that night. Shocked, Adira could only listen and whispered prayers to honor the dead. Her mind was unable to comprehend the death toll. It would take a long time before she could absorb and process anything regarding the events of the last day. "You are unharmed, Uncle?" Azriel laughed. Adira realized the absurdity of her question. Blushing, she laughed, too. "I am fine, my child. Xavier is gone. He shall never bother you again." Adira sighed, but now understanding the nature of her mentor, her eyes grew wide. "You mean…"

Azriel shook his head in the negative. "No, it is not yet his time, but he will no longer be a danger to you or your life." Adira brought her hands to her face, the relief lifting an enormous weight of fear from her shoulders. "Thank you, Uncle." Azriel smiled. "There is not much time. We must get you to the Elbe." "There's so much more to discuss." "All in due time, my dear, but I have one small favor to ask of you." Adira took his large hands in hers. "Anything, Uncle." "Will you play for me one more time?" She smiled and nodded. Adira left to retrieve her suitcase and returned within minutes with the Guarneri. Cathy, Robert and Adam sat in a table next to the couple and for the next half hour, Adira entertained them with her stunning playing. No eyes were dry by the time she had finished. They stepped into the quiet streets, uncle and niece, angel and human, and moved toward their destination. As they waited for the small boat that would carry Adira toward the merchant ship that would enable Adira's travel to America, she asked her uncle one more question. Her heart broke, as the only other father figure she had ever known would be leaving her soon. "Will I see you again?" Azriel turned and took her chin between thumb and forefinger. He bent over and kissed her nose.

"A very long time from now, my darling, we will meet, just look for the apple." A blossoming of understanding spread through Adira. "The conductor, that's why he said--" She cut herself off from continuing the line of thought, realizing why the conductor indicated he loved apples. According to the legend spoken of by her parents, the righteous soul was gently tempted from the body by a luscious red apple and carried to heaven in Azriel's scythe, returned to the Hall of Souls. Azriel smiled and offered his arm. Adira wrapped her hand around the crook of his elbow and leaned her head against his bicep. As the morning sun crested the horizon, Adira's transport arrived. Stepping into the small boat, she headed toward her new life. New York City, New York -- February, 2009 Adira Mueller Schoen's harsh breathing rattled her lungs. She lay dying, the pneumonia taking her. The fluid in her lungs overwhelmed her eightysix-year-old body, but she was not frightened. Her parents, her husband and one of her sons waited for her, but as much as she looked forward to being reunited with them, Adira was the most excited at seeing her uncle once again. A damp cloth was laid on her feverish brow. She was so hot. Adira tried to move the covers down from her body, but strong hands prevented

her from doing so. They held onto hers and Adira's daughter, Sarah, sniffled and sobbed. I'm so hot. Will I ever be cool again? The thought was amusing, considering the harsh winter New York had experienced this year. "Mama, I want to give you some tea. Lift your head, please?" Sarah requested. Adira did as asked and the sweet soothing fluid soon poured down her throat. Sarah rustled among her bedroom as if she were cleaning it. Adira needed her to stop. She wanted silence for a while. Working up her strength, she turned to her doting daughter. "Sarah," she croaked and forced herself to expand her lungs a bit more to speak clearly. "Sarah, please, go rest. I am fine and I wish to sleep." Sarah returned to her side. "Mama, are you sure?" Adira reached a wrinkled hand to her lovely child's face. She looks so tired. "Yes, child, please go to one of the spare bedrooms and lay down for a while. I promise I will not leave." She laughed at her silly joke. Sarah laughed as well. "All right, Mama. I'll leave the door open. Ring the bell next to you if you need anything." She kissed Adira's cheek and stepped out of the room. It was time. Adira wanted to die. Her life had been a long and full one, chasing dreams and

finding success as an artist, an entrepreneur, a teacher, a philosopher, a philanthropist. Once she had arrived in America, her artistry and her determination to help those in need took her in directions she had never dreamed possible in the old country. Adira could only marvel at her good fortune as she became a world renowned violinist, met and married the man of her dreams, bore four amazing children, three sons and one daughter, all of whom were successes in their own rights. While she had suffered her fair share of loss, first, her parents, then her husband, next her youngest son, her overwhelming life of abundance and joy gave her wings to fly during her darkest moments of despair. She had known and received an unending supply of love that she gratefully returned to the world around her. It was without guilt she now relinquished her hold on this life in order to begin another. Adira noted movement in the corner of her room. She turned her gaze to where she caught it from peripheral vision. A cloaked and hooded figure walked toward her. "Feter Malak?" she exclaimed. He smiled and nodded. Reaching into a pocket within the folds, he pulled out a shining red apple. Adira smiled and laughed. "I do so love apples." Standing next to him, she realized, for the first time in two weeks, she could breathe with ease. Her bones no longer ached, her head was clear.

Azriel extended his hand. Adira stepped into his embrace and together they walked arm in arm into a brilliant white sun on the distant horizon.

Fire Wolf Café Nowhere Conclusion by Viola Grace Driving through a blizzard angry is stupid, Hailey. She took her foot off the gas and her car stopped fishtailing immediately. Sometimes you had to talk to yourself to see sense. Her grip on the steering wheel was so tight she had to make her hands relax. As soon as her body was calm, her mind flew into uproar again. Her damned grandfather sold her! To the highest bidder, no less. She hadn't stayed to see who won the auction, but had used her father's talent to get herself into her car and away from the insanity. She still couldn't believe it. Her mother had begged her to go to the gathering when her grandfather had lowered himself to ask her to a wolf pack event. He had disowned his daughter for marrying outside the clan, but seemed to be unbending for her daughter. If only they had known then that he was planning to sell the last of his bloodline to anyone willing to pay, they would have told him to shove his invitation up his furry tail.

"Moronic son of a bitch." Hailey muttered, then laughed at her phrasing. He had even had the gall to sedate her for the auction. That was the thing that made her want to burn his whole place down. He had led her into the ballroom and shown her to the men gathered there. Two had struck her as being intent on having her. One was a pale, beautiful man with silky black hair and eyes that froze her soul. The other was all warm brown colours from his tanned skin to his dark hair and friendly brown eyes. Those eyes hadn't been friendly when they looked at her though, they had been intent. The chalky man was looking at her like a bug, an elegant bug to be sure, but a bug nonetheless. Mr. Brown was far more interested in her body than a stranger had any right to be. It had both warmed her and triggered her instinct to run. That instinct was not a good thing in a room full of wolves and other predators, but the adrenaline did start her other talent burning through the sedative that she had been given. While the bidding got underway, she had simply floated lightly to the door and away from the room full of wolves. Only the gazes of Mr. Pasty and Mr. Brown followed her and neither of them said a word. They merely kept bidding as her price climbed higher and higher. As soon as she got to the doorway, she slid through and then started to run. The guards had not been prepared for her hands to flame as she

grabbed them and shoved, but finding her car keys in her pocket required that she calm down enough to not melt them. In her rear view mirror, she had seen the doors open and men spill out into the yard like ants from a disturbed anthill. Hah! Sell her, would they? They would have to catch her first and she had horsepower versus their wolf power. A final bit of fury accidentally escaped and she melted the tires of the cars in the driveway. Whoopsie. Hailey chose the mountain pass as the fastest way home. She had called her mother and let her in on her father's diabolical plan. Mom had been furious and she had promised to wait until Hailey was at their place before telling her Dad. Andrew McMaster would be enraged and it would take his daughter being safe in front of him to keep him calm. The mountains ended up being a foolish choice. Her car was slowed with the heavy snow and the visibility was almost nil. As she slowed to turn a corner, she could swear that she saw a wolf out of the corner of her eye. Larger than a wolf had any right being, he was running beside her car. That was distracting enough, but when what looked like a black eagle darted toward her windshield, she lost control of her vehicle and the next thing she knew, she was wiping a bleeding nose and fighting free of the deflated air bag.

She unbuckled her belt, thankful that she had instinctively buckled up. Good habits saved lives. The front of her car was buried in snow, she would be able to melt it out, but if there was loose dirt under the front wheels, she would create mud. Better to call Triple A. Hailey dug her cell out and looked at it in despair. She had used the last of her battery to call her mother and forgotten to put it on the charger, again. "Shit." Out of the snow, the wolf loomed in front of her. The eyes gave him away. "Hello, Mr. Brown." He looked confused, but whined and knelt beside her. Even crouched, his back was almost as tall as her head. He rubbed her with this muzzle and his ears flicked. He wanted her on his back. "That's quite the turn of positions, but since I am in the category of eventually freezing, why not?" The quizzical noise he made was cute. "Normally guys are trying to get me on my back." She must have been giddy with fire, fury and shock. Normally she would not have been so chipper to see someone who had just been in a bidding war for her body. But then again, this was definitely not normal. She had to climb onto her car to get on his back, but once he stood up, she nestled in as snugly as she could. Her hands gripped the ruff around his neck, her belly was flat against his spine and her

legs were bent to touch his haunches. Her position was instinctive, but it was a good instinct. As he began to run through the blizzard, she rocked with him, her body warm against his fur and her face protected by his ruff. If she hadn't been a moron and left her jacket at her grandfather's home, she might not have taken him up on his non-verbal offer. His fur was silky soft, not wiry as she had thought it would be and so warm she almost fell asleep. The rocking rhythm of his stride was soporific. Her clenched hands held her in place, but she was not going to be able to hold on forever. Hailey's head was pounding furiously, her mind was getting a bit fuzzy as she looked up and saw a building perched on the side of the road. It was a little odd because she could have sworn that when she drove on that road coming in, there had been a sheer cliff face in that spot. Her ride slowed to a jagged trot and brought her right to the door. The signage proclaimed it Café Nowhere, but it looked warm and welcoming. The glass door pushed open and a woman with a nametag proclaiming her to be Cathy, looked up at Hailey where she clung to the wolf. "Come in, poor thing. You must be frozen." Her words spurred Hailey to unclench her hands and slide off her fuzzy mount. As soon as she was off his back, a very naked Mr. Brown was at her side.

"Excuse me, Cathy, but is there a chance that there is a change of clothing nearby? I seem to have misplaced my pants." He shooed Hailey into the empty café. "I'll find something." Cathy scampered off, leaving Hailey with her mystery rescuer. Hailey took a position in the centre booth with a view to the snowstorm out the window. Mr. Brown slid in across from her. "You know, I don't envy you standing up after sitting on vinyl." It was as good a conversation starter as any. "Hailey McMaster." It was said on a growl, but growls weren't that warm. The erection he had been sporting was now covered by the Formica tabletop and she was grateful for the coverage. It was damned distracting to have that thick rod waving at her in the snow. "That's my name, what's yours?" "Hector Anderson, lone Alpha in association with the Morning Claw Clan." She fidgeted a little, but nodded in acknowledgement of his name. "So, who won the bidding after I left? I was sorry to go, but I left some muffins in the oven and just remembered I needed to shave my legs." He twitched his lips and was about to answer her when a tall blond man stood next to their booth and handed them menus.

"Hello, I am Adam and today our special is hot wings and nachos." "That sounds wonderful, Adam, and I was just wondering, how many naked werewolves frequent your establishment? You and Cathy both seem awfully calm." "It isn't the strangest thing we have seen, miss." His lips twitched a little, as if he had forgotten how to smile. Cathy returned with a pair of jeans and some loafers. "Here we are. Just about your size as well." She handed them to Hector and smiled at Hailey. "Has Adam taken your order?" "Yes. Two sets of the special and two cokes and glasses of water." Hailey smiled and nodded at the wolf who was half-dressed. "He can order his own food." Cathy raised her eyebrows, but Adam took the order, and the same for Hector announced in his harsh growl. "Robert, we have four orders of the special," Cathy called it at the same time Adam spun the written order into the kitchen. Adam pulled the cokes while Cathy got the water. They moved like a well-oiled machine. It was obvious that they had done this a few thousand times. As soon as Hector finished zipping up the new jeans and stepping into the loafers, he was back in his seat across from her.

"Xavier was the last bidder before he noticed you were gone. It was he who sounded the alarm before he sprouted wings to follow you." Hector drank the water with a grateful gulp. Hailey couldn't help but watch a drop of water escape his mouth to trickle down the strong column of his throat. She was suddenly thirsty and wanted to follow that drop with her tongue as it passed down through his chest hair to rest on his left nipple. To cover the sudden dryness in her mouth, she took a huge gulp of ice water, choking on the ice cube that tried to make it through with the water. Her head pounded as she coughed and spluttered, a warm hand started to rub circles on her back and she relaxed under the persistent touch. "Here. Her nose is bleeding." Cathy's voice stopped near the table and a hand pressed the cool cloth to her nose as soon as she finished releasing the water she inhaled. When the hands tilted her head back, she was looking into Hector's deep brown eyes. The cloth was applied and the warm coppery flow stopped after a few minutes. "What happened?" A darker man who must be Robert, arrived carrying two plates with Adam bringing the other two. Cathy was cleaning up the water Hailey had spilled. "Hailey ended up in the ditch and her air bag must have hit her just right." Hector checked and cleaned the trail of blood that led down her face. He was very competent with the way he got the

blood off her skin, his gentle touch had her mind spinning down improper paths. "Are you up to eating?" Hector sat next to her, his arm around her shoulder, supporting her. "Yes. I need to eat." She desperately pushed upright, but his arm stayed around her, ready to catch her if she needed support. The food looked amazing. Her body ran hot because of her father's bloodline so she burned more calories than the average half-wolf. Selfconsciously, she blotted at her nose with a napkin, making sure that no more blood was appearing. The heat of the wings gave her an excuse to check her nose while she and the strange wolf sat side by side, eating. Nachos and wings were not a first date food, but by having him sit next to her, she was spared the indelicacy of gnawing at the bones with an audience in front of her. The cheese and tortilla chips spiced with jalapenos and salsa with a side of sour cream satisfied her cravings for sweet, hot, sour and savoury. With noise and satisfaction, she cleaned the fingers of her right hand with licking and sucking, then was about to take the left into her mouth when it was intercepted. Hector took her thumb into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it before sucking strongly. The reaction of this treatment to her thumb caught Hailey by surprise. A dark tugging started low in her belly in time to his mouth. When he

took her limp index finger into his mouth, his dark eyes on hers, she got wet, a moisture emanating from her core to dampen her jeans. She could smell her own heat and it brought a flush to her cheeks, exacerbated by his taking the rest of her fingers into his mouth in turn. She was positively squirming on the bench seat when he let her hand go and calmly took a wet wipe to her hands, removing the last of the sticky sauce. Suddenly, a wave of exhaustion overtook her. She slumped against Hector and he held her tightly. **** "Hailey, are you alright?" "Just tired." She fumbled in her back pocket and withdrew several twenty-dollar bills. "Could you pay the nice people? I need to sleep." "You need to transform. It will heal you." She mumbled, "Don't wanna. Look funny." He chuckled. "You don't want to transform because you look funny?" "Yes." "That is a new one." He cuddled her to him and looked up at the trio who were watching them intently. "Is there anywhere she can get some sleep? I noticed a motel attached to the Café. Can we use one of the rooms?" He looked down at the bills on the table. "It looks like enough for a night."

"Please. Don't trouble yourself about the money. She looks really pale and she should get some rest." Cathy and the men came together in a triad, holding hands and looking worried. The relationship between the three was obvious. The lovers seemed more intent on them than they should be, but if they were going to give him someplace to help Hailey, he would take it. Xavier was still out there, he could feel the creature circling. Whatever he was, Hector wanted Hailey as whole as she could be before Xavier got up his nerve to attack. If she thought her wolf form was funny looking, he would just have to convince her that he wanted her for her scent, not her looks. It wasn't flattering, but the day Andrew had sent him the swatch of fabric in the mail, he knew that Hailey would be his. The auction that he was invited to was a shock, he had to fight the urge to punch out Marty Aster when he had the nerve to sell his own granddaughter in order to pay off his gambling debts. A more pathetic Alpha had never been seen. Hailey was out cold. He picked her up easily. She weighed nothing. If she hadn't been Andrew's daughter, he would have been worried about her elevated temperature, but she was half-fire elemental and it came with the territory. He closed his eyes for a moment as he imagined her extreme heat wrapped around his cock. He could feel it pulse in anticipation and stifled the growl that rose in his throat. He couldn't do

anything until she felt better, and if only a shift would do that for her, he would have to convince her that she was better off funny looking than injured. He needed to be inside her at their first opportunity, this was beyond normal desire. Something was pushing him to her and he was only too happy to be the tool of fate in this instance. Hailey grunted as he carried her to the motel room. He took the key from Adam and opened the clean and sparse room. He closed and locked the door to the room behind them, then placed his squirming burden on the bed. "What? Where are we?" She was up and scrappy, but her eyes were glazed. "We are in one of the motel rooms so you can get some rest. If you won't shift, then you need sleep." "Don' wanna shift. I look funny." She was listing to the left and slumped against the pillows, but her eyes were still open. "So you have said, but it is the fastest way and the dark creature who flew at your car is still looking for you." He placed a chair under the knob of the door to hold it shut. "You need to get up and running as fast as you can." "Don' wanna." "Fine, then I will appeal to the elemental in you to speed up the process." Steeling himself for a fight, her mild curiosity was a welcome relief.

"Whatcha doin?" "I am removing your clothing so that you can let some of your heat out." "Good plan." She nodded sagely and let him strip off her shoes, socks, jeans, panties. He had to stop and take a deep breath there. The scent of her earlier arousal was still very strong. Then he removed her blouse and bra. She giggled. "I am naked." She lifted her foot and prodded his shoulder, innocently opening the wet petals of her sex. The view from between her thighs was one he wanted to remember on a postcard with the words Wish I was Here emblazoned on it. The deep pink petals of her sex were glittering with moisture. Hector leaned forward and tasted her, closing his eyes as he groaned when the sweet juice of her lust set off a roaring wave of heat in his loins. Taking a deep breath for control, and inhaling more of her natural perfume, he slid a finger into her, swirling it in the glistening moisture before working it slowly in in short thrusts. She arched her back and purred at the mild penetration, encouraging him to go deeper. Hitting the barrier inside her sheath surprised him a little. He tested it and it held without tearing. Gritting his teeth, he slid another finger into her body, stretching her a little for the cock that ached to be inside her. Her heat was amazing. Scalding satin flexed and palpated around his fingers, hot

enough to make him aware, but not hot enough to burn. Gods above, he wanted that burn. The small bud at the top of her open petals was rock hard when he tested it with his tongue, rivalling his cock for engorgement. He used his tongue to flick and swirl around it, with a random suck now and then while still working her with his fingers. Her temperature rose, high, higher and spiked when she screamed her release to the open air. Gods, he loved a woman who made a lot of noise. The next time she screamed like that, he would be inside her. "Okay, Hector, get your damned fingers out of me and explain why I am naked." He knew his gambit had worked. Magic healed, you just had to find the trigger. He raised his head, a grin spread over his features as he took in her flushed and satisfied look. Her hair was wild and the blush spread across both perfect breasts with their rosy peaks. If he could have her in his bed with that look twice a day, he would die a very happy man. **** The shine on his lips was from her juices and her skin stayed flushed. He pulled his fingers out of her, slowly causing the unconscious clenching of muscles that she had never worked on before. "Let me guess, magic healing?"

"Yes. Since you wouldn't shift, I had to appeal to your other nature." Those words stumped her. "You know I am…" "A fire elemental, like your father. Yes." He knew her father. Wait. Then his reason for being at the auction… She didn't have a chance to think on it anymore when a figure broke through the window, strode to the door and gripped her in his arms. Hector howled and lunged for them, but was stopped by a blast of the same energy that had broken the window. His gnashing teeth and clawing hands did not help him as the energy pushed him back against the wall and held him tightly in place. "My dearest Hailey, I am so happy to meet you at last." The voice was deep, dark and chilled her to the core with its urbane lack of emotion. "I am Xavier and you are mine." He turned her in his arms, letting her see the creature that held her. "I have waited a long time for you, Hailey, it is very difficult to find a virgin in today's society." She shuddered at the cold perfection of his ivory skin and coal black eyes. The silky midnight of his hair brushed his naked shoulders, bringing her to the awareness of her own nudity against him. There was an erection within his leather pants, but if he wanted a virgin, he wasn't going to do anything about it. Cold comfort. "Why a virgin?"

"When I fell, I was told that only a virgin would have the power to free me from the mortal realm. It took several false starts before I realized that it had to be a virgin with power. Your grandfather assured me that you have the ability to shift and your scent declares your untouched state, so we are going to try and see how you taste." "Taste?" She swallowed heavily, sharp white points were stretching out of his mouth and she just knew she wasn't going to like this. His answer was to bite deeply into her neck while Hector howled and thrashed in the background. Pain flowed freely, but Hailey stood still to keep his teeth from tearing her apart. The strength in his jaw was incredible so she simply put all of her survival instincts into holding completely still. When he released her, she would have fallen, but his arms around her held her up. Tenderly, he licked the wounds on her neck closed, but she was only conscious enough to register the cold slither of his flesh against hers. His happy growl was chilling. "That was wonderful, now take my blood and be beside me as we tear through the veil of eternity." His teeth ripped open his wrist and, without ceremony, he held it to her mouth. Trickles of coppery ichor ran into her mouth without her willing it. His thumb pressed her jaw and held it open for her to take more of him.

Hector's growls were no longer human and, when the wolf pushed through the energy field to take the creature down, Hailey was not surprised. The enormous wolf carried the vampire out the window with a crash that removed all remaining glass and hopefully did some damage. The vampire was riding her fresh blood though, and it was a heady thing to drink the blood of a powered virgin. Hailey dropped to her knees and shoved her fingers down her throat, throwing up all of the vamp blood that she could. When some of her lunch came up as well, she smiled grimly, she had gotten as much as she could. The bit of vamp blood inside her joined her to Xavier in a way that made her nauseous all over again. He was enjoying the battle with the great wolf, and counting on his backup to arrive in the form of the vampires who were surrounding the motel and café. Son of a bitch. Stupid looking or not, she was going to have to shift and get into that fight. Kill the vamp and destroy his bloodline. Of course, she could feel changes in her already so she now qualified as a member of his bloodline. It was easier to shift when naked, and easier still when she had high adrenaline, so out into the battle she ran. While Hector tried to rip Xavier's throat out, she climbed his back and used her knees and arms to break his wings. One advantage down. He

screamed and threw her off, launching her through the air and that was all that she needed. Coming down on all four paws, her fur a black and red flaming combination that melted the snow around her for meters. She howled, throwing her head back and letting the flame of her other self gear up to high. Waves of heat came off her as she approached Xavier, the wolf and vamp stopped their battle to watch her come toward them. Four feet high at the shoulder and bristling with flame, she was not your average wolf. She was the next generation and proud of it. Faster than the eye could track, she ran for Xavier and tore a chunk out of his shoulder. Where her teeth sunk in, flame erupted. She worried at him, tearing bits, circling and always staying out of his reach. The creature was completely engulfed in flames, he had been foolish to take her blood, it carried her talent within it. His cold skin felt heat, raw and blistering from top to toe. His wings were gone, burned as soon as they tried to regenerate. He was hers, and she would burn him to the ground. She circled him, his minions tried to get to him, but a growling snap from her jaws sent them scurrying back. She was not stopping until Xavier was nothing but ash. Hector came toward her, his head low as he sniffed at her cautiously. She let him in, her talent

buffering him from the blaze of heat she was generating. Xavier was really hard to burn. She let Hector rub his head next to hers and exchanged scents with him. She yelped and bit him when he was a little too interested in getting under her tail. The pile of ash that was Xavier collapsed with a shocking finality. Hector pawed at the ashes, clawed them around, and in a move that made Hailey bark in amusement, peed on them. The vampires nearby collapsed with the source of their power gone. Those who hadn't tried to attack, would wake the next morning with memories of a dark life, but no powers. The inky evaporation of Xavier's energy inside her caused Hailey to retch again, but when she was upright, Hector nudged her back to the entrance of the Café where three peculiarly glowing humans were standing together. "Thank you both, Hailey and Hector. Your visit was the last that we needed to appear for." Adam was smiling, his arms around both Cathy and Robert. "You can clean up and get some rest in room five. It will be safe now." Cathy smiled, her cornflower blue eyes bright. "We have spoken to the powers that be and the motel will remain until you leave. Your car is also being brought here and, when you wake, it will be outside your door." Hailey smiled, "You are ghosts? The undead? This is a spectral motel and café?"

"Yes. How did you guess?" "Just luck, I suppose. It isn't my first." A wave of fatigue ran through her, buckling her knees and sending her into Hector. "It was nice meeting you, and have a nice afterlife." Robert spoke in his quiet voice, "The possibility of one is all we have ever wanted." Hector took the key that Adam handed him and carried Hailey to room five, tucking her into bed. "You know, I spend a lot of time with you draped on top of me. I consider it a good sign." "Just because I have been under a little stress, doesn't mean I will fall all over you." She was just being bitchy, but it made her feel better. "Yes it does," he said with a perky grin. How he could look so cheerful when his body was marked by bites, gouges and scratches was a mystery to her. But he did look wonderful. What looked even more wonderful was the enthusiastic erection that seemed to crop up whenever she was nearby. "Hector, you know I am wondering if it wouldn't be better to solve the virginity problem now, before another power mad vampire wants me to prance around with him." He crawled on top of her, his arms and legs caging her in. "Is that your polite way of asking me to fuck you?" She tried to shrug like she didn't care, "It was just a thought, I mean if you don't want me. I completely underst…" Her words were cut off as

his lips came onto hers in a heated kiss. She loved his warmth. Xavier had been so…cold. She twined her arms around his neck, lifting her breasts to rub against his chest in a slow and thorough caress. They both shuddered at the contact. Hector sucked her tongue into his mouth and the wetness that she produced almost embarrassed her. There was nothing to be embarrassed about though, she wanted him inside her and her body was encouraging that moment. He reached between her thighs and slid two fingers into her core, widening her to receive him. When her hips were bucking against him and she was mindless and mewling, he slid in a third finger for a few strokes, then moved over her and fitted the head of his cock to her slick flesh. She looked into his eyes as he shifted his weight over her, thrusting and retreating until he reached the barrier that was the source of all the fuss. He gripped her hands and held them beside her head as he drew back and then rammed through her hymen. "Holy hell!" She would have punched him, but his grip on her hands kept her from it. Her body quickly cauterized the wound in a flash of heat that widened his eyes. He was grinning, sweat dripping on his forehead and slicking his chest. "What the hell was that?" "Cauterization. Did I scorch you?" "A little."

"Served you right." "I would say I am sorry, but I am not, now…can we finish?" He shifted his weight just enough to send a slight ripple of pleasure. Hailey fought for a straight face and failed. "Go ahead, but I am going to chew you out for this later." He grinned his agreement, nuzzling at her neck and slowly drawing back until she could feel him scraping and sliding almost out of her and then a sharp thrust back into her waiting body. The repetition took on a mindless pattern and Hailey's enjoyment came out in moans and sighs in time to his hard thrusts. She could feel her body tightening under his, trying to strangle his cock to get at his genetic material. He howled his satisfaction an instant before she did, both of their bodies straining to stay together in the most primal of fashions. As their galloping hearts slowed, Hailey noted that they beat together now. "Do you think that the motel will disappear while we are still in it?" He rolled to one side and tucked her against him, his hand caressing her skin as if trying to memorize all her textures. "I say we stay here until we are too hungry to ignore it, even if we end up ass naked in the snow bank." With the slight tang of blood from her virginity overriding the musk of their tangling, she thought about it. "I am game if you are."

**** Hector scooped her up and carried her to the bathroom. The room had all the comforts of home, a mini bar and a lovely bath and shower combo. His little fire wolf was madly in love with the showerhead and if he didn't get in there to defend his honour, she may choose to spend her life with it. He wondered how long he could stay with her without telling her that, yes, her fire wolf was a little funny looking. For now, the shower.

The Menu at Café Nowhere

Scorcher Hot Wings By Viola Grace

In honour of Scorcher, I have decided to share my hot wing recipe with ya'll. You do not need everything in the sauce, but you should try and have a balance of hot, sweet, sour and savoury. Step Make

the

one sauce

1 bottle of chicken and rib sauce (your choice of brands) 1 cup of Lousianna Hot sauce ½ cup white vinegar 1 tsp salt 1 tsp chili flakes 1 tsp black pepper ½ tsp ancho chili powder ½ tsp chipotle chili powder

1 crushed and minced dried habanero ½ tsp onion powder 2 tsp spicy pepper medley (club house brand seasoning) anything else you can think of to throw in. Whisk the sauce and spices together in a large bowl and set aside. You will be spooning out sauce onto the finished wings, so do not contaminate the whole batch by throwing the wings in. To

fry

the

wings

One 2 kg package of tipped and split chicken wings 1 Litre of Canola oil 3 pairs of tongs Yup. that is it. Heat the oil to 350 degrees (use a candy thermometer in a dutch oven if you don't have a deep fryer). With one pair of tongs that you will only use for the raw chicken, place about 10-12 of the wing sections in the hot oil. Cook for 8-10 minutes, waiting until the temperature on the thermometer has risen to at least 300 degrees. With a clean pair of tongs to be used only for this section, remove the wings from the oil and place them in a large heat proof bowl (glass or metal). Pour a few ladles of sauce over them and toss to

coat. Remove the coated wings from the bowl (Using the 3rd pair of tongs) and place on a rack over a baking pan in the oven at 220 degrees farenheit. Repeat until all the wings have been cooked. The wings can be served immediately, or frozen for enjoyment later. They freeze fantastically and make a welcome addition to any movie or football night. (To microwave the frozen wings, place on a plate and heat at 50% power for six minutes.)

Turkey Chili Soup By Courtney Breazile

1 lb ground turkey 1 small onion 1 can beans (any kind) 1 can diced tomatoes 1 small can tomato sauce 2 cups frozen corn Water Chili powder Pepper Garlic Salt Brown ground turkey with diced onion and spices (chili powder, pepper, garlic salt) to taste in large pot. Add beans, diced tomatoes, tomato sauce, frozen corn and water as needed. Bring to boiling, simmer 20 minutes or longer.

Miss Q's Stew (aka Casey's Chili) By C.R. Moss

½ Red onion, diced ½ White or Sweet onion, diced 1 (each) Sweet mini red, orange, yellow peppers (2 each), diced 1 Green pepper, diced 1 Red pepper, diced Garlic (if using garlic cloves 3 to 5, minced; if using pre-minced about 3 tsp) 1 15 oz can Tomato Sauce 1 28 oz can Diced Tomato 6 oz Beer (the darker the better; usually use Guinness) [can be omitted] Seasonings: chili powder, cumin, red (cayenne) pepper, white pepper, black pepper, onion powder, garlic powder, oregano, salt [salt can be omitted] 1 lb Ground Beef –or- 2 15.5 oz Red Kidney Beans [rinsed well] –or- both beans and meat

In a 4 qt or more pot, place the diced vegetables, the tomato sauce, the diced tomatoes, the beer (if using) and season to taste. Stir. If using beans, add them now and stir. Turn on heat. Bring mixture to a boil. Stir. Reduce heat to low and simmer, stirring occasionally. If using ground beef, in a large skillet brown the meat, stirring constantly, until crumbly. Drain the excess fat. Add meat to pot. Stir. Continue to simmer on low for about half an hour, stirring occasionally. Chili can be served alone (see picture) or over rice and/or salad and topped with your favorite toppings such as cheese, sour cream, green chilies, jalapenos, etc.

Parker's Potato Pancakes By Amelia June

12 small potatoes 1 yellow onion 1 egg Matzo meal (if needed to thicken) Kosher salt Oil (peanut oil works well) Applesauce Sour cream Grate/shred potatoes in food processor. Remove potatoes and finely chop onion in food processor. Mix onion, potatoes and egg in a bowl with spoons and/or hands. Add matzo meal to thicken if needed. Add a pinch of kosher salt too. Place about 1/4" of oil in a fry pan and heat until a bit of the potato mixture bubbles when added. Drop a scoop of the potato/onion/egg mixture into the hot oil, enough to make a 3" diameter, 1/2" thick

pancake. Fry until the latke holds together and is golden brown on the bottom side. Flip. Cook until the other side is golden brown. Remove from oil, place on paper towel to dry. Serve with sour cream and applesauce as toppings.

Potato Latkes Erin Sinclair

4 large potatoes 1 large onion 2 tablespoons matzo meal or unleavened flour 1 egg, beaten 1 teaspoon salt ½ teaspoon pepper Serve with sour cream and/or applesauce, whichever is preferred. Grate the potatoes. Grate the onions on top of the potatoes. Mix with clean hands. Pour mixture onto a large kitchen towel. Wrap towel around mix. Twist, shut and squeeze over your kitchen sink until all fluid drains out. Return mixture to large mixing bowl. Sprinkle in matzo meal or unleavened flour, add in the beaten egg, then salt and pepper to taste. Mix thoroughly with clean hands until the mixture

can be formed into patties. Form the patties to a size you prefer, usually about three inches across. Heat your favorite skillet with fat of your choice, i.e., olive oil, vegetable oil, or shortening but add in a pat of real unsalted butter for flavor. Cook until golden brown on each side. If not serving right away, keep warm in a 250-degree oven until ready to serve. Traditional condiments are sour cream (crème fraîche) or applesauce but condiments are up to those who are eating the latkes.

Seasoned sausage and potatoes By Jojo Brown

Farmer style Sausages (we like mild italian flavour) as many as you need for your family Potatoes enough for your family (washed and cut into bite sized pieces) 2 or 3 cooking onions chopped 3-4 Tbsp cooking oil Seasoning Salt Black Pepper Coat bottom of a roasting pan with oil. Put potatoes and onion in. Toss them to thoroughly coat them in oil, Push mixture to edges. Place sausages in centre and shake pan about so the potato and onion mixture settles around the sausages. Sprinkle Seasoning Salt and Black Pepper over everything. Cover with tin foil. Bake in oven at 350 for about an hour or until sausages split and potatoes are golden. Serve with your favourite vegetable or salad.

Molly's Backed Chicken: By Regan Taylor Take one chicken breast Place on sheet of aluminum foil Place in toaster oven at 425 for 50 minutes When bell rings, remove from oven Shred chicken and serve to kitty or puppy After 4-1/2 years on sub-q fluids and baked chicken breast for dinner, 21-1/2 year old kitty is doing spectacular.

Better Than Sex Chocolate Cake By Fawn Lowery

Yield: 16 servings 1 (18 ¼ ounce) package German chocolate or devil's food cake mix, prepared as directed and baked in a 9 by 13 inch pan 1 (14 ounce) can sweetened condensed milk 1 (16 ounce) jar caramel ice cream topping 1 (8 or 12 ounce) container frozen whipped topping, thawed 1 (8 ounce) bag toffee bits Remove cake from oven when done and let cool on a wire rack for 15 minutes. Use the handle of a wooden spoon to poke holes in the top of the warm cake every 1/2 inch. Drizzle sweetened condensed milk evenly over cake and let stand until milk has absorbed. Drizzle with caramel topping.

Run a knife around the sides of the pan to loosen the cake. Cover and refrigerate until cold, at least 2 hours. Before serving, spread whipped topping over cake and sprinkle with toffee bits. Refrigerate leftovers. Per serving: 469 calories. 19 g fat (36 percent calories from fat) 7.5 saturated fat. 55 mg cholesterol. 5.5 g protein. 69 g carbohydrate. 39.5 g sugar. 1 g fiber. 457 mg sodium. 115 mg calcium. 116 mg potassium.

Cinapoatra Cookies By Paula Calloway

½ cup butter ¾ cup brown sugar (packed) ¾ cup granulated sugar 1 egg 1 tsp vanilla ½ tsp cinnamon ½ cup applesauce 2 cups flour 1 cup raisins 3 ¼ cup oats Cream butter and sugars. Stir in egg and vanilla. Stir in cinnamon and applesauce. Gradually add flour. Stir in oats and raisins. Bake at 350 degrees for 12-14 minutes.